You are viewing a story from harrypotterfanfiction.com View Online ![]() A Typical Morning It all started when I, Rose Weasley, “accidently” sent a pimple hex towards Malfoy. That was it! Just one tiny HARMLESS hex! Sure it was charmed to last a week, but really, that’s not that bad. Well, anyway, according to him, that hex meant war. WAR! Six years of duels, pranks, taunts, bets and dares. AND QUIDDITCH MATCHES. His move for a while was to just mimic me. So I got the pimple hex the next week. (I probably would have gotten it sooner, but my cousin Al, also a Slytherin, said Malfoy was hiding out.) Oh yeah, did I mention that ALBUS POTTER is a Slytherin?! Well he is, and when that hat announced, “SLYTHERIN” he hesitated for just a second, then carried himself proudly to the Slytherin table and sat himself right next to SCORPIUS MALFOY! That boy is nuts. They became instant friends, almost brothers. Well Al being best mates with Malfoy, is a problem, because Al is also best mates with me. (he sooo likes me better) We are like two peas in a pod, and do everything together, when we aren’t separated by the houses. That is also a huge problem because he and Malfoy do everything together. Which means that we are together, like ALL THE TIME. Not Al’s best move. In the first year, I was in detention about twice a week. Malfoy too. Al was in it about 3 times a month for “getting involved in our shenanigans”. We usually shared detention with my cousins, James who liked to help me “terrorize the other Slytherins”, he won’t help me with Malfoy, ‘cause, and I quote, “Sorry Red, that’s your war.” MY WAR?! James suffered a few “good-hearted pranks” that week. Well, after I got tired of Malfoy copying my moves, I got more “sophisticated”. I asked my Aunt Ginny, Uncle Harry, mum (Hermione Granger) and dad (Ron Weasley) for help with complicated spells and charms. I even went to Uncle George for advice, materials and ideas. I spent all summer practicing. Luckily, I lived in a house full of wizard activity, making it impossible to trace me, or I would have been in a LOT of trouble with the M.O.M. “ROSE GET UP NOW!!!” my mother screeched. It was September 1st and time to start my first day of my sixth year at Hogwarts. My mum wasn’t surprised though, “With all those detentions, it’s a wonder you even made it all the way to sixth year!” I mean, I was smart, but the detentions probably did set me back a bit… “I’m coming mum!” I called back. I rolled out of bed, and went to take a shower. After my shower, I dried my hair with a drying charm, and put a “Super-Hold” charm on it. I have naturally bushy hair, like my mum, but it is redder, (kinda maroon-ish) like my dad’s. So I basically got a red bush on my head. Nice. This explains the “Super-Hold” charm. I quickly got dressed and shoved my trunk out my door. I did a nice slide charm on the staircase so I wouldn’t have to haul it down three flights of stairs. Then I sat down at the top of staircase and followed my trunk all the way down. "AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!” I screamed. “AAAAARRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGG!!!” Hugo yelled. Oops. Hugo seems to have walked out of his room, and down the slide-case. I repeat, oops. “Sorry Hugh!!” “Bloody hell, Red!” He yells. Isn’t he a bowl of sunshine in the mornings? Finally, I reach the bottom of the staircase, and crash into a heap on top of my trunk. Hugo then lands on top of me. “Uuuuhhh….” I groan. He laughs. HE LAUGHS! So I laugh too. We are both laughing at the foot of the stair case, with me on my trunk, and him on me. He finally clambers off of me, and I get up. “Sorry, Hugh,” I say again. “No worries, Red.” We stumble into the kitchen and say good morning to mum, leaving my stuff at the foot of the stair case. “Good morning dears, do you want some breakfast?” she asks. “YUM!” we both say and sit down at the table. While we are chewing on mum’s pancakes, we hear a very loud, “AAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGG!!!!!!”Oops. It seems that I forgot to change the staircase back. We rush into the living room just as my dad lands in a heap on my trunks. “UUUUGGG…..” He groans and Hugo laughs. I laugh too, and finally dad can’t take it anymore and laughs with us. Mum is standing next to us, smiling. “So what’s for breakfast?” dad asks as he picks himself up off of my stuff. “Hurry!” my mum calls. We are finally at King’s Cross Station, and we are late. As usual. "HURRY! Hugo, you first! Quickly now, go on!” says mum. As Hugo passes through the barrier, I follow suit. I jog toward the seemingly solid wall, and just as I’m about to hit it, I close my eyes. I reopen them when I hear the Hogwarts express, and smell the smoke. Behind me, my parents appear from the barrier, and we all set off to find the Potters. “RED!” James, Dom, Roxie, Hugo, and Lily call in unison. I rolled my eyes at the stupid nickname. When we were really small, Jamie and Al had a burst of institution, and realized my name and my hair were both red, thus giving me the stupid nickname. It stuck. EVERYONE liked it, and EVERYONE uses it. They sprint towards me and plant themselves to a full stop in front of me. Looking at me with a slightly hopeful expression. “Hey Red, you’re looking really pretty today,” said Dom. “Yah, that top really brings out your eyes,” added James and Fred. “And your shoes are gorgeous!” supplied Hugo and Louis. "Your hair looks so cute like that!” finished Lily and Roxie. I rolled my eyes. “Okay, when did you four turn into girls?” I asked James, Fred, Louis and Hugo. We aren’t girls!” they cried loudly and indignantly, causing several heads to turn. “Geez, could you guys have shouted that any louder? … Don’t try,” I added as I saw their mouths begin to open, “So, what do you two want?” “What, we can’t compliment you without wanting something?” James asked in a would-be innocent voice. “No.” “Anyway, we were wondering if you could join our group in wrecking havoc with the Slytherins?” Dom asked. “Why?” “We are not saying that!” James and Fred cried. “Saying what Jamie, Freddie?” I asked sweetly. “You know.” “Are you sure you really need me, you could ask Molly you know….” Molly was one of Uncle Percy’s daughters. She was a HORROR! She was a stickler for the rules. I mean, I was a prefect, but I still broke the rules. A LOT. Uncle Harry always said that I’d end up being like Remus Lupin. Anyway. “FINE!” Both of you, hop to it,” I said in a victorious voice. "Red Weasley is just as good as wrecking havoc as we are, and…” they started. “And what?” I asked, clearly enjoying this. “AND WE WOULD BE HONORED TO HAVE HER IN OUR GROUP TO HELP US!!” James and Fred finished, clearly pissed. “Don’t call me Red. Now that wasn’t so bad, now was it? Though, you did shout that loud enough for the whole of the station to hear you, so it won’t be a surprise to anyone…” “Shove off Red,” James muttered. “Kay, guys, what is our first official prank, cause I have an idea, but we should discuss this later,” I lowered my voice as Albus and Malfoy were nearing us. “Seeya!” Louis, Lily, and Hugo called loudly. "Good luck!" Dom and Roxie. “Weasley,” a cold voice drawled. "Malfoy,” I mimicked. “COMING, DAD!” James and Fred shouted, clearly trying to escape the tension. "ALBY!” I squealed, jumping and wrapping my arms around him. “RED!” He mocked me, completing the hug, “Don’t call me Alby,” he finished as he saw Malfoy snickering at him. “Don’t call me Red,” I countered. He sighed. “So I hear you are now part of the wrecking havoc group of Hogwarts. Taking on the double roll?” He said, “Does that mean you won’t have time to cause trouble with Scorpius?” He asked almost sounding hopeful. "Of course not, Alby, I still have time to annoy that git, AND wreck havoc, AND still get the highest marks in the class!” I said completely ignoring Malfoy as he stood next to me and Al. I added the top-of-the-class part to piss him off. Realizing I was still in his arms, Al let go just as I did, causing me to fall flat on the ground. Malfoy started to snicker, but immediately stopped when I glared at him. I had a special ‘death glare’ that I loved to use on him. My family, when they are unfortunate enough to earn it, are terrified of it. Albus, being the polite one, offered me his hand, which I grabbed, and pulled me up. “Thanks, Alby.” “OI!” He started, but then quickly changed and asked, “So what is this so-called plan that you and the ‘Dream Team’, weird name by the way, are up to?” “One, you can’t really blame me for the name, James and Fred, being the oldest came up with it, and because I was only a ‘part-time member’ as James liked to call me, I didn’t really have a choice. Not that the others did either…” I trailed off. “But like I would tell you about my plan! But I will warn you, I will give you guys a break and the Ravenclaws will be the targets tonight.” “Why wouldn’t you tell us if we aren’t even the targets?” Al asked. God, he is thick. “I want it to be 100% entertaining, so you need not know ‘til tonight.” “ ‘Kay. Seeya later!” He turned and left with Malfoy, leaving me shaking my head. “Rose! Don’t forget to write!” mum shouted as the train started to move. “ ‘Mione, she’ll be fine, she’ll write, she’ll win the house cup, she’ll win the Quidditch cup, she’ll get top marks, she’ll get into detention, and she’ll wreck havoc. Did I forget anything?” my dad tried to calm her. The last two things did not really help. I smiled and said, “You forgot ‘she’ll break some bones in Quidditch, she’ll blow something up, she’ll get threatened with expulsion, and she’ll send you a Hogwarts toilet seat.” "Oh right, that too,” my dad said, nodding. “Bye mum, bye dad!” I called. "NO BOYS!" He called. Shaking my head yet again. My family was so thick sometimes. I turned around, grabbed my trunk, shrunk it so I could easily carry it without killing somebody, and started to look for the ‘Dream Team’. I rolled my eyes just thinking about the name. I peeked into every compartment, until I finally found them in the last one. I walked in, and closed the door. We all lounged on the seats talking nonsense, and eating Bertie Botts’ most disgusting looking beans. I was reading one of my new books, and listing to Hugo and Lily both argue about who was smarter and prettier. Seems a little pointless ‘cause Lily is obviously smarter, and she is a girl so she was prettier too. Wow, Hugh was stupid. Dom and Roxie were arguing about who would snog the most boys by Christmas, James and Fred were planning pranks, and Louis was reading. “How ‘bout you Red?” Dom asked me, “How many blokes do you think you can snog?” “I bet she’ll snog more than you two put together,” Lily answered for me. I scowled, though it was probably true; I was called the ‘Kissing Bandit MOST WANTED Desirable #1’ (adding a bit of war humor) because that was a far as a guy had ever gotten with me, just a good snog. Every guy, minus my cousins and Malfoy, had tried to get me farther, and will most likely try again this year. Boy did my dad have a fit when he found out my nickname. I personally don’t really like it, but oh well. "She probably will,” Roxie said agreeing with Lily. “I think you’ll all tie, you almost always do, now can we talk about something else?” Louis said, looking up from his book. Louis was in his fifth year and almost as smart as I was. I have no idea where he got it from, but apparently Uncle Bill was really smart in school. “I guess.” I answered while Roxie nodded. Dom, Roxie and I started something of a group in fourth year. We were all ‘Kissing Bandits’ or the ‘Heart Breakers” . We always outshined most girls, because we wouldn’t let any guy take us farther than the snog. A lot of girls usually let the guy go all the way, hoping that he will keep her if she “beds” with him. They usually don’t. Guys are always interested in us, but we almost never kept them. Then last year, both Dom and Roxie got boyfriends who lasted for more than a week (usually the max time we had them), they both stayed in relationships for almost the whole year before ending it. Throughout that whole time, I didn’t begin a relationship with anyone and kept breaking hearts, which was why most people still called me the ‘Kissing Bandit’ when they stopped with Dom and Roxie. You get what you get. “So you guys are going to break more hearts?” Lily asked. She was really interested in our ‘group’, but Al and James never let her join. Hugh would’ve been the same way with me, but I was older, and an excellent dueler. I wondered briefly how they planned to keep her under control next year when she would be sixteen, beautiful, and alone. Probably bribe Hugo. I snorted. “Yep!” we replied. “So, what’s the plan to terrorize the Slytherins?” Hugo asked. Everyone turned to me expectantly. “I would love to tell you now, but I do have to go to the Prefect Meeting. I’ll tell you later!” The meeting was hell. SOOO BORING. How can one girl and one boy be so boring in fifteen minutes?! Oh well. When I reached the compartment, I opened the door, and flung myself onto a seat. “How was the meeting?” Dom asked. “Hell.” “Oi! Let’s hear that ‘brilliant’ plan of yours, Red, we’ve been waiting long enough!” James called. “Yeah! Now’s not the time for relaxing, now’s the time for prank planning!” Fred added. I gave them both my death glare, and smiled when they backed up. Sighing, I sat up and started. “I was thinking something simple, but original.” “Like what?” Lily asked, confused. “I was getting to that, I was thinking we…” I started. Everyone leaned in closer to hear what I was saying. When I finished, I leaned back and smiled. “That is perfect!” Lily and Hugo said together. “Wonderful!” Louis said. "So simple too, this is gonna be EASY!” Dom and Roxie finished. James and Fred had their mouths open in awe. I felt proud. I rolled my eyes. EVERYONE always has to comment; another "rule" of "The Dream Team" “So who wants to play truth or dare?” I asked. We all played truth or dare until the train stopped in Hogsmeade. I called it last. “Dom, truth or dare?” I asked. “Dare, of course!” “Hmmm. I dare you… what do I dare you?” I thought for a moment, “Got it! Why don’t we make our arrival a little more interesting? Huh? What do you think? I dare you to give a lap dance to every Slytherin guy above fifth year!” “Are you kidding me? Piece of cake!” Dom declared, “But I call triple dare, you and Roxie are doin’ it with me!” She added grinning evilly. “No problem!” We said, albeit a bit slowly. “Should I call quad. dare? Just so Lily can join the fun?” I mussed. “So should we let Lily join the fun?” I asked my fellow heart breakers, gesturing to my cousin who was looking at us with a pleading look on her face. “Sure, why not?” Dom and Rox said. “YES!” Lily cried. "No Al!" Roxie called. “Wait, it has to be official, otherwise, someone’ll stop her!” I said, “I call quad. dare, saying that lil’ Lily will be subjected to the dare previously said!” “Well we have to get off of the train now,” Louis reminded us. “Let’s go!” A/N: This is my first ever story, but like I said, I can take anything and everything you throw at me. On another note; anything familiar, belongs to J.K. Rowling. She owns the Potterverse. I own the plot, and the future made-up characters. Please read and review, tell me anything! Even what color socks you're wearing! P.S. You all rock!!! :) UPDATE: 1/18: I wrote on chapter 11, asking if you like the images. Obviously, you can't respond to that yet, I realized, because the updated chapter hasn't been validated yet. :) Sorry... Have a nice day! Bye! UPDATE: 8/6: So, I put up a new chapter image. Personally, I think it's much better than the second one. Yeah, it's my third. Also, I am aware that this chatper still sucks. Please forgive me for it's suckiness, it gets better. I swear. Review! ![]() The Start of a New School Year As we all got off the train, we heard the familiar cry of “Firs’ years, this way, please!!!” from Hagrid and Grawpy. All of us Wotter kids, minus Molly, ran up to them. “Hagrid!” The guys yelled. “Grawpy!” The girls squealed. “Hello Wotter family!” Hagrid exclaimed, “You all are getting so big! And look here, a new Weasley?” He said referring to Lucy, Molly’s little sister and her opposite in every possible way. “This is Lucy. She is Uncle Percy and Auntie Audrey’s youngest, Molly’s little sister, and opposite.” I offered. “Well Lucy, you better come with me to the boats with the other first years, and YOU all better get heading to the carriages, I am NOT giving you a ride on the boats again!” He said, leading Lucy away. We snickered and left, because we knew Hagrid meant it when he said he wouldn’t give us a ride on the boats. Albus walked up to Mal-git, who was waiting for him with a carriage and a group of sluts hovering behind. However, us other Wotters, namely, James, Fred, Me, Dom, Roxie, Louis, Lily, and Hugo, all crowded into the last carriage. It was a very tight fit. I ended up having to sit on James’ lap and Lily on Louis’, just so we all could fit. “So this plan, Red, are you gonna put it to action?” James asked me. I rolled my eyes. “You do know I also go by ‘Rose’, don’t you?” Fred mock-gasped at me. “You DO?! We honestly had no idea!” I glared at him and whipped out my wand. POP! Roxie started laughing. In Fred’s place, there was a small, but very indignant, (if mice can be indignant) auburn-colored mouse. I quickly scooped him up, conjured up a jar, and put him in it. “Do NOT mess with me.” I declared. Everyone else’s shock dissolved and they started laughing with Roxie and me. “Wow Red, where did you learn that spell?” Lily asked. “Uncle Harry taught it to me; he said Uncle Mad-Eye used it on Malfoy’s dad when old-Malfoy was in fourth year. From what your dad says, old-Malfoy was a ferret. Everyone’s supposed to be different.” I explained. Uncle Mad-Eye wasn’t really our uncle, but he was a member of the Order Of The Phoenix, and therefore considered our uncle. “Wow.” “Will you teach it to me?” They all asked. “Later. I promise. We are at the school,” I said indicating to Hogwarts. “ROR?” “Duh.” I responded lazily. We all clambered out of the carriage, James rubbing his legs, me holding Fred The Mouse. I slapped James on the back, hard, “C’mon, James, I don’t weigh that much! Only like a hundred pounds!” “I’ve said it before, MANY times, and I’m saying it again. SHOVE OFF RED!” He muttered. I waved my wand threateningly, “There is plenty of room for another mouse in this jar.” I warned. “Ha, like you could do that spell again!” POP! I quickly caught James The Mouse (who was red) before he splattered to the ground and dropped him in the jar. Lily started giggling. “I’ve said it before, MANY times, and I’m saying it again. DO NOT MESS WITH ME!” I mocked him. He huffed when Freddie started a squeaking that sounded a lot like laughter. “Who’re you laughing at, Freddie?” I asked, peering into the jar. He quickly pointed with his paw at James, who huffed again. “Okay.” I put the jar into my bag. “Red, I thought you said that everyone is supposed to be different?” Lily inquired. “They’re supposed to, but if the personalities are the same, they will turn into the same animal.” “That explains that,” Roxie said sarcastically. We all started laughing when a very loud chattering started up from within my bag. I stopped, again, and took the jar out. “Hey, you lot, shut up, before I decide to keep you like that ‘til tomorrow!!” I exclaimed. They shut up. As we walked into the Great Hall, a thought occurred to me. “Hey Dom?” “What’s up Red?” “How ‘bout we do the dare tomorrow morning, cause I don’t really wanna do it after our, ahem, welcoming,” “Sounds good to me. Psst. Roxie! Lils!” They looked over at her. “We’re gonna do the dare tomorrow morning, cause Red and I don’t really wanna do it after our… How did you put it Red?” She looked at me. I grinned, “Our welcoming.” “Right. We don’t wanna do it after our welcoming.” “Kay.” They said. “My fellow Wotters, this is where we must part. I must bid you good-day. See you at ten,” I said dramatically. Dom rolled her eyes at me and Roxie waved as I made my way to the Ravenclaw table. I remember when I first got sorted; my mum had sent a letter congratulating me, telling me she always knew I was smart. My dad, however, had sent a letter telling me not to worry, and that while I may be a Ravenclaw by brains, I would ALWAYS be a Gryffindor by heart. It came with a tiny stuffed lion. I sat down at my table with my friends, Olivia “Liv” Morgan, Megan Van Drake, Olivia “Via” Winters, Sam and Stephanie Longbottom, and Lorcan and Lysander Scamander. Liv was a muggle-born, who was a huge cross between me and Megs. She was quiet and sensitive, but would fight if you gave her the chance. She just didn’t explode. *cough, cough* She had auburn hair (browner than mine, but still red) and brown eyes. To tell you the truth, I think she was a LOT like Aunt Ginny. Megan was a witch whose family lived in Australia during the WW2 (that’s Wizarding War 2 not World War 2). She was quiet and reserved, and usually helped calm me down in one of my rages. She was the complete opposite of me, Via, and just about the whole Wotter family. She stayed calm, thought before she acted, and was nice to EVERYONE. She had long blonde hair, and violet eyes. Via was loud, blunt, and punched someone then figured out who the hell she punched. She had short black hair, usually in a bob-cut, and green eyes to match those of Al’s. A lot of people, me included, said she was the female Al in looks. She did like to play the guitar, and was also good at calming me down in said rages. Sam and Stephanie Longbottom were twins of, you guessed it, Professor Longbottom’s and Hannah Longbottom’s (`nee: Abbot). Steph had long curly light brown hair, and brown eyes to match. She was a lot like Megs, but she also had a party streak, it was just buried deep down, waiting for me and Via to dig it up. Sam had short dirty blond hair, and blue eyes. He was a lot like the Wotter male population. Over-protective of all females he was close to, blunt, and dumb. He was however, sensitive. Lor and Xander were also twins, but they were Aunt Luna’s and Uncle Rolf’s. They both had blonde hair that went to their shoulders, smokey grey-brown eyes, and tall lanky frames. They did not inherit the dreamy quality both of their parents possessed, but they were always calm. Dom currently hates Xander, and Lily is currently dating Lor. “Weasley, Lucy!” Uncle Neville called. Lucy stepped up bravely to the stool, but I knew better, with closer inspection, I saw that her hands were shaking, and her lips were twitching. She was terrified. “GRYFINDOR!!” the hat yelled after just a moment of thought. I heard a distinctly loud grumble before the cheers could block it out. Molly wasn’t too happy about her sister not following in her footsteps. I looked over to her, farther down the table, and sure enough, I saw her fists balled. Professor McGonagall stood up to remind us, mainly the Wotters, that the Forbidden Forest was, still in fact forbidden. “Dig in!!” She called. As food appeared at the table, I remembered that Jamie and Freddie were still mice, trapped in a jar, in my bag. I stood up, grabbing my bag, and after telling my friends that I was just going to the restroom, I strutted out of the Hall. They started squeaking as I neared the girls’ lavatory. I took out the jar to find two very angry mice. I unscrewed the lid, and dumped them out in a wash basin. I quickly did the counter-curse, in place of the two mice, were my two cousins, looking very ruffled indeed. “Never turn us into mice again.” They said. “Okay.” I jumped on Jamie’s back. He put his arms around my legs, and carried me back to the Great Hall, Freddie on our right. “Jamie, will you set off the prank?” I asked. “Fine, I will set off the prank, but only if you declare that Fred and I are better at pranking than you are.” “I’ll do that, but I will get you back,” I responded sweetly. I laughed as I felt a shudder run down his spine. He carried me back to my spot at the Ravenclaw table, much to the amusement to a lot of people. When he got there, he let go of my legs, causing me to fall flat on my bum, again. “Oof!” I exclaimed. He laughed, extending a hand to help me up. I grabbed it, rubbing my bum, and slipped into my seat. James stared at me, expecting a thank you, but when he didn’t get it, he shrugged, turned and walked away with Freddie. I -finally- started eating, ignoring the questioning glances of my friends. Finally, Via asks, “Rosie, where did you go?” “Oh, I went to the bathroom,” I answered, a look of complete innocence on my face. That, readers, is a deceiving expression; I am in no way innocent. Alas my friends know that. “Rosie, cut the crap. Why did you come back with Tweedle Dee and Tweedle Dum?” “Firstly, as a cousin of the Tweedles, I am supposed to defend them, however, those are two very similar names to their personalities. Second, Via, you don’t have to ask so harshly, I was getting to the riveting story. It will enthrall you. It will capture your interests and stay fixed in your brains forever!! Your lives may never be-“ I was rudely cut off by Via, “Red, seriously -and don’t pull that joke, the blokes’ dead- what’s up? And really, stop being a Drama Queen,” I mock- gasped, “You don’t like it when I’m the all-mighty, Rose, Queen of Drama and Other Stupid Theatrics of the good and noble Hogwarts, the humble school of magic in which-," I was rudely interrupted. Again. Jeesh. This time it was by Sam, though, “Rosie, please, just tell us before she explodes.” “Fine,” I huffed. I told them the whole story, and by the end we were all laughing. I heard a splat, and looked up to see that Jamie, had, indeed set off the prank. I pointed with my chin, at the Slytherins, and my friends all looked over. My idea had been brilliant!! The plates, had somehow decided that they wanted to have a food fight with the Slytherins. Seeing as the Slytherins didn’t have any food, I’d say they were losing. I searched for Al and Mal-git. Ha! I should sooo use that name!!! They were terrified! The professors were trying desperately to stop the plates from throwing food. They did. Wait, what the hell?! Woooooooow, Jamie and Freddie really went the full way, the plates were now doing the Can-Can, holding up a banner that read, ‘Welcome back to Hogwarts!! With love from the Dream Team!’ then it went on to list all of our names under the love wish. Jamie and Freddie were so stupid! They just confirmed that we were the ones who did it!! UGH! The plates finally went still, leaving very relieved Slytherins behind. “Well, normally, we would have to ask our suspects, but it seems that we will not have to do that this time. Would the ‘Dream Team’ please come to my office? Everyone else, head off to bed,” McGonagall said. I groaned. I got six sympathetic half-smiles from my friends before they left. As I stood up to go meet with my cousins, I got clapped on the back, and some congratulations for finally officially joining the Dream Team. I smiled and pecked Josh McLaggen on the cheek. He was cute, brown hair that fell into his blue eyes. He grinned cheekily at me. I met up with my cousins at the door to the Entrance Hall, and Dom and Roxie gave me knowing looks. McGonagall walked up past us and we followed her up to her office. Time to face the consequences. Joy. I sighed. I am super-sorry for not posting any sooner, to the few readers who have read my first chapter. If you are still there, and still care, my third chapter is almost done... By the way, if you have ANY time, please review. YOU ROCK! :) I'm out. UPDATE 8/6: New chapter image. It's Scorpius, for anyone who didn't notice. :D ![]() Punishments and Other Stuff “Phoenix,” McGonagall said to the statue that lead up to her office. As we passed it, it smiled and said, “Detention already? You guys work fast!” Lily, Dom, Roxie, and I gave it smiles, while James, Fred, Louis, and Hugo just nodded. It was quick, in essence. Prof. McG had to cut the feast short. I guess she was worried that the food fight would start again. I really have no idea whether it would or wouldn’t. Tweedle Dee and Tweedle Dum set it off, LEAVING OUR NAMES!!! More like Tweedle Dumb and Tweedle Dumber. I snorted. Fred and James looked at me questioningly, and I shook my head at them, snorting again. “Hello Wotters! How are you this evening?” came the happy, but knowing voice of Dumbledore. “Hey Albus, we are as peachy as pears!” Jamie replied. “Hi Professor Dumbledore, how are you?” I asked politely, shooting Jamie an Are-you-mental? look. “I am well, but I suspect that that is not the reason all of you are here, Rosie,” He answered knowingly. “Uhhhhh…” came Freddie’s brilliant save. “Let’s cut to the chase. You can tell him your story, and you have a detention with me Tuesday and Wednesday night from 7:30 to 9:00PM,” said McGonagall slightly sternly. “THANK YOU! Thankyouthankyouthankyou!!!” came Lily’s excited response. She almost literally flew to “Aunt Minnie” as McGonagall was called during holidays. Minnie was Lily’s godmother. Lily hugged her, causing several of the portraits to chuckle along with Jamie, Freddie, and I. But really, two detentions is really good. “So children, are you ever going to tell me this, bound to be interesting, story, or leave me waiting in wonder?” asked Dumbledore. “Oh, we can tell you the story,” answered Louis. “Well it started in the cabin on the Hogwarts Express,” Freddie started. “It was Red’s idea,” inserted Jamie. “Well what happened was I was talking with my muggle friend Anna, and she told me how, in her school, a bunch of boys started a food fight. And as you can imagine, it sounded awesome,” I added. “So we thought if we could charm the plates on the Slytherin table to have a food fight with the Slytherins, who didn’t really have any food to fight with, it would result in some messy splats,” supplied Dom. “It was really cool, though, because the house elves kept re-supplying the plates, so it was like never-ending ammo for them,” Hugo said thoughtfully. “And since the Slytherins didn’t have any food to fight with -like Dom said- it was sorta just a one-way thing. They just kept getting food thrown into their faces over and over and over and over!” Rox said excitedly. “I felt a teeny, tiny bit bad for Al, though…” Lily mussed. “Yeah…” We all agreed. Al being in Slytherin put him in target for most of our pranks, even if we did have fun teasing him about it. “Oh well!” Lily said brightly. “So that’s that. The end,” Louis finished. “SPLAT!” Jamie and Freddie added together. “Well then, it is getting late, you must be off to bed. Thank you for the wonderful story, I appreciate it,” Dumbledore said, yawning. “Oh and Rosie, please, please, try not to start any “arguments” with Mr Malfoy for about two days, if you can handle it, because, you need to finish these detentions before you get more…” Minnie said. I smiled angelically. “Goodnight Aunt Minnie,” I said, “Goodnight Prof. Dumbledore and Prof. Snape.” A chorus of goodnights followed as we left. “Goodnight children” They replied “Wotters?!” came Snape’s incredulous voice through the door. As we reached the corridor, I said dramatically, “Again, this is where we must part, my fellow Wotters! I must bid you good-evening. I shall see you- OUCH!” I was rudely interrupted by a kick in the shin from Fred. POP! I caught Fred The Mouse in the jar. Well, that’s that. “As I was saying, I shall see you in about an hour,” I finished, glaring at Freddie. He looked scared. He should be. We parted, me taking Freddie with me. As I walked to the Ravenclaw tower, I hummed, “Let It Be” by the Beatles, a muggle band from my grandparent’s time. Al was humming it earlier. Hmmmm… Gotta ask him about that… I reached the knocker, answered the question (“What will save us from another war?”) and sauntered in, swaying my hips. Roger McLaggen (Josh’s twin) came up to me and put his arm around my waist. I kissed him on the cheek and we walked to the couch where my friends were. “What’s-” Megan started, but I silenced her with a look. She nodded. “Hi Roger,” Via simpered, trying, and failing, to sound like the blonde bimbos that were in his and his brother’s fan club. (Okay, there are 4 combined MAJOR fan clubs. One for Al and Mal-git, one for Hugh and Louis, one for Jamie and Freddie, and one for Roger and Josh. Then there were some smaller ones, like Sam’s and Lor and Xander’s.) I had to stifle a snort. “How’s it going?” Liv continued, winking at me, Steph, and Megs. “Yeah, what brings you here, with your arm around our Rosie’s waist?” Steph added, also trying to simper. “Well, uhhh…” He tried, but failed to answer them. All three of them batted their eyes at him. Sam was watching us, trying not to laugh/gag. I smiled coyly at McLaggen, and pulled his face in to kiss him. We snogged, and I broke it off as soon as he started feeling me up. I smiled coyly at him again, hiding my rage, and gave him a little push. He got up, and swayed away, seeming drunk. I whispered, “Haris Colris,” another new spell I have invented, thus coloring his hair a kaleidoscope of pinks. As soon as he got far enough, we all let out our laughter. I was mad though, and Megan knew that. She scooted closer to me, and started rubbing my arm, trying to calm me down. “Stupid man-whore!” I exclaimed, “He tried to feel me up!! Doesn’t he know the rules?!” I was close to yelling, and Megs, always one for distracting me, said, “Yes, he is out of line, but tell us, what happened to the ‘Dream Team’?” “Yeah, Rosie, how much detention did you get?” Sam asked. They all nodded. I let out my breath, knowing I was being distracted, but not exactly in the mood to go on a killing spree tonight, and answered, “We got off easy, as usual. Two detentions, an hour and a half long, Tuesday and Wednesday night, with Aunt Minnie. Then, she let us tell the story to Dumbledore and Snape. They liked it.” “She always lets you off easy! All of the Wotters, and Longbottoms, and Bells, and Jordans, and everyone that she knows personally!” Megan said. “I know, isn’t it great? AND I can go to try-outs on Friday!” I said excitedly. “You know, Rosie, you don’t really have to try out…, I mean, you are the best seeker there is…” Sam said thoughtfully. “I do have to try out! What if there is someone better than me? We have to win again!!” With me in Ravenclaw, and Al in Slytherin, Gryffindor has had a harder time holding onto the Quidditch Cup. They have had it twice, Ravenclaw has had it twice, and Slytherin has had it once, in the time I’ve been here. We DO have to win again. “Fine, try out. You will still make the team, so don’t worry if you end up getting detention for Friday,” He agreed. I huffed. “So why do you have a mouse? I can’t figure it out. Even you can’t have a reason,” Steph asked. “I do, in fact, have a logical reason!” I declared proudly. I may be known for my illogical and irrational actions, but at least they aren’t illegal! Most of them anyway… “What is your “logical” reason?” Megan asked cautiously. “It’s Fred,” I said happily. “Wait- Your cousin Fred? Jamie’s partner in crime?” Sam asked incredulously. “Yep!” I said happily. “Wow, you might be more bonkers than mum!” Lorcan exclaimed. “Hey!” They laughed. We sat in silence, staring at Freddie, who was watching us. “What time is it?” I asked wearily. “9:56, why?” Came Meg’s reply. “SHIT! Shit, shit, shit!” “What?” Meg asked worried. “I gotta go! Sorry! Gotta meet the Dream Team! ” I said, rolling my eyes at the name. “Bye!” They called as I ran out of the common room, carrying Fred The Mouse in his jar with me. “She has finally lost it,” They said together. When I got half way, I stopped and took Fred out of the jar and put him on the ground. I quickly did the counter curse, and there was Fred, sitting in the middle of the corridor, next to his jar. He got up and I hopped onto his back. He started running toward the Gryffindor Tower, holding my legs. “So what was with that kiss with McFull-Of-Himself?” He asked after a few moments of quiet. “I don’t know, I needed him to leave, and that way, as you can tell, was very efficient. But later, or tomorrow, will you hex him, bad? He was feeling me up. I hate him. He isn’t even a good kisser!” I ranted, still on his back. “He was feeling you up?!” Fred thundered, almost dropping me. He started to turn back toward the Ravenclaw Tower. “Fred, hex him tomorrow! We are late! Go to Gryffindor!!!” I exclaimed, slightly frightened at the look on his face. “Right. Tomorrow. McLaggen Hunting with James.” He chanted, under his breath. “Soooooo, what was with all the staring at Megan?” I asked conversationally, even though I was honestly curious. He blushed, “Nothing, I wasn’t staring, what are you talking about? I wasn’t staring!” He rambled nervously. I patted him on the head comfortingly, “Don’t worry, I won’t tell anyone.” He sighed, “Thanks Red. You’re the best,” We traveled the rest of the way in silence. My thoughts were on Megan. His probably were too. So Freddie likes Megs? That’s so weird! And so sweet! Megs has liked him forever! She does a good job covering it up though. She can go on and on about him. It gets annoying. But it is still sweet. Too bad they are too shy to make a move on each other. I mean really! Fred was a known playboy. (There are a few, almost all related to me) But once he finally likes a girl (Megan) he can’t even ask her out! It is quite pathetic. We finally reached the portrait and she let us in (Nimbilis). We walked in the common room, relieved that we were only 3 minutes late. Jamie wasn’t even here. Everyone else was. When we got to the armchairs, Fred let go of me, and I fell on my bum. AGAIN! What is wrong with the world!! “Oof!” I grunted. They laughed. I huffed and folded my arms. There were too many of them to turn into various small animals. Lily, being the youngest, apologized, “Sorry Rosie, you should have seen your face, but we didn’t mean it,” I unfolded my arms and smiled at her, “S’okay.” “I have arrived!” came a voice behind me. We ignored him and arranged us up into a circle, involving Lily sitting on Hugo’s lap, Roxie pushing Fred out of his chair, onto the floor, and Dom and Louis sitting on the couch. James huffed and sat down in the last armchair before Fred could. As I plopped myself onto Jamie’s Lap, Fred picked up Roxie, sat down, and arranged her onto his lap. We were a strange bunch. “I call this meeting to order!” James cried. We all looked at him expectantly. “Roxie, truth or dare?” He said dangerously. We were a strange bunch. Hi all, Thanks to Julie, and dygw1700 for being my first reviews! Well, you might like to know that I have ten chapters written now, so the updates will be real quick now! I'll validate the fourth chapter when this one's done. Hope you enjoyed! Gotta go. Bye!! UPDATE 8/6: New chapter imgage. Yes, the story still sucks. It gets better on the later chapters. Forgive me. :) ![]() Sunday? Hang With Al I woke up in Jamie’s bed. Yesterday was fun. Our “meeting” lasted until about one in the morning, so I stayed here, cause I was too tired to walk to the Ravenclaw tower. Jamie even had to carry me up here. At least my friends know that I usually do this, or they would get really worried. I sat up. I noticed Jamie’s sleeping form on the floor and Freddie’s on his bed. I smiled. I love my family. I wrote in gold script on Fred’s forehead, Jamie, thx for the warm bed, u rock! With Al. <3 R. Freddie wouldn’t be too mad. At least Jamie wouldn’t freak and assume that one of his dorm mates took me and kidnapped me to “take advantage of me” like at the beginning of 4th year. That was the year I started “filling out nicely”. Before then, he didn’t have that worry. I rolled my eyes and stepped over his sleeping form, covering him up as I passed. I opened up his wardrobe and took out a pair of his sweats, and an old t-shirt. I then went into his bedside table and pulled out my mini trunk, which was filled with a variety of my underclothes and pajamas. I had one in Jamie/Freddie’s dormitory, one in Louis’s dormitory, one in Hugo’s dormitory, one in Dom/Roxie’s dormitory, one in Lily’s dormitory, one in Al’s dormitory, and one in Sam/Lor/Xander’s dormitory. I sorta sleep everywhere. Hehehe. Oh well. I went to the bathroom and took a quick shower. I wasn’t worried that someone would walk in on me because A. it was nothing they haven’t seen before (I have been doing this since 1st year.), B. I have my own shower stall in every dorm previously said, and C. None of the Seventh year guys wake up earlier than noon on weekends. I quickly shampooed my hair, rinsed it out, wrapped myself up in a towel and stepped out of the shower. I did a quick drying charm on my body and unwrapped myself. I pulled on my (well, technically Jamie’s) clothes. I did a drying charm on my hair and left it down. I shoved my towel into the hamper along with my pajamas. I walked out of the dorm and went down the stairs, out the common room, and towards the Great Hall. I didn’t bother trying to wake up any of the Wotters, because that would just be a waste of my time. I was humming another muggle Van Morrison song, ‘Brown-Eyed Girl’, and started singing. I love the castle in the morning, it is so quiet. I reached the turn-off toward the dungeons and went down the staircase. It was still so dark that I had to light my wand. I stopped by the Slytherin tapestry and said the password (Parseltounge). I sauntered into the common room, and headed up the stairs towards the boys’ dorms. When I reached Slytherin; 6th Years I opened the door quietly, and muttered, “Muffilato,” On the three Slytherins whom I don’t want to disturb their sleep. (William ‘Willy’ Nott, Marcus Zabini and Chase Goyle) I really couldn’t care less about Mal-git, and Al is the only reason I’m here so early. I walked over to his bed and sat on the edge, putting my face real close to his, opening my eyes real wide. I waited all of five minutes before he slowly opened his eyes, unconsciously feeling my stare. He saw me, screamed and fell off his bed onto the floor on the other side. I laughed. “Nice,” Mal-git said. I gave him the finger. “Slick,” I said. Al gave me the finger. I glared at him and he backed down instantly. Nice. Even though he’s 16 years old (older than me by 3 months), I can still make him tremble. I can make anyone tremble. It’s a gift. I snorted. Al finally picks himself up off the ground, sending Malfoy a don’t-piss-her-off look. I snorted again. “Red, why are you here at…” he trails off looking around for his clock, “9:30 in the morning?” Al asks. “Cause I’m bored!!” I exclaim. “Of course you are…” he says exasperatedly. “C’mon Alby, please, please help me!” I whine. Malfoy rolls his eyes at me. “Don’t you dare roll your eyes at me Mal-git!” I exclaim, using my new name for him. “Mental,” He mutters, running a hand through his messy hair. I glare at him, causing him to fidget uncomfortably. “Alby, come eat breakfast with me!!” I beg. “Fine,” he huffs. He gets up to go change, ruffling my hair as he passes. I stick out my leg, tripping him, causing him to land face first in a pile of boxers. Eww. I wrinkled my nose. “Don’t ruffle my hair, I barely brush it as it is,” “Mental,” Malfoy mutters again. I whirl on him, my wand at his forehead. I notice his wand is sticking out from under his bed. He does too. He looks appropriately frightened. He should be. I lowered my wand, and gave him my “wooing” smile. He looks shocked. “Rosie, if you are ready to go,” Al interrupted my slight mental strangeness (when is my mentalness ever not strange?) and puts his arms out gallantly as if to say ladies first. I snorted. He shrugged, and walked in front of me. I leaped onto his back, just as I always do to any of my male relatives, including my brother who was actually taller (by one stinkin’ inch!) than me, even though he is 14. He grabbed my legs, and started our trek to the Great Hall, leaving Malfoy behind. “WAIT!” I scream, thus causing Al to drop me on my bum, AGAIN, in shock. I pick myself up off the ground, and quickly wave my wand at the three boys still sleeping, quickly undoing the spell. Then I jump back on Al’s back, and yell, “Giddee-Up Horsie!!!” probably waking up the other boys, and confirming Malfoy’s earlier statement(s). Al chuckled, grabbed my legs and re-started the trek down to the Great Hall. “WAIT!” I scream again when we reach the common room. “WHAT?” Al yells. “Nothing, just wanted to see if you’d have stopped,” I grinned cheekily. “You are mental!” he exclaimed, as if he just realized that. He probably did. “You JUST figured that out?!” I asked incredulously. Really, I love my cousin, I do, but he is so thick! “Um. Right. Never mind,” He said, slightly embarrassed. “I would slug you in the arm, but you might drop me, and I don’t know how many times I can handle being dropped before my bum literally breaks,” I declared. “You are something else, you know that?” he asked. “Yep!” Breakfast was uneventful. Nothing exploded, and no one burst into flames, changed color, started dancing or singing, declared their love for someone else (mainly a professor), broke up with someone else, or got into an argument. I did not, however, forget the dare, but it was moved to lunch automatically ‘cause none of the other girls got up before then. After breakfast, Al and I took a walk down to the big oak tree by the lake. We just sat there in silence, each caught up in our own thoughts, and the peacefulness of the scene before us. This was usually how we spent our mornings in each other’s presence. We got along all the time, just enjoying the other’s company. I usually went to Al with my problems, even guy problems, sometimes. We were really- super close. “Rosie?” Al asked quietly. “Yeah?” I asked just as quiet. “I need help,” “Good for you Al, acceptance is the first step. Treatment is second. Mental help, right?” I asked mock- seriously. Al, however, was not in the mood for my wonderful, witty sarcasm. He scowled. “There’s this girl…” He trailed off, turning red. OH. MY. MERLIN. Al was nervous because of a girl?! This was just too strange. Al was (also) a known playboy. He didn’t fall in love. Just like I didn’t. It just didn’t happen. “A girl?” I asked, curious. I am an insanely good actress. “Yeah…” “Who is it?” I asked quietly, even though I was dying to know. If it’s one of my friends, I will scream. “Okay, you can’t tell ANYONE,” He took a deep breath, “It’s Liv.” True to my word, I screamed, causing Al to cringe and cover his ears. “Liv?!” I whispered. “ARE you mental?” He asked, completely shocked that I could go from scream to whisper in a range of 0.5 seconds, “I didn’t know even you could get that high.” “I can get higher, and louder; you wanna hear?” I asked excitedly. “NO!” he yelled, frightened. “LIV?!” I said, a little bit louder. “Yeah, I know she’s your friend, but I like her, and I’m telling you, DO NOT tell her! I could list a million things about her that I love. But I won’t because you’d probably hex me.” “Damn right I will! But LIV?! You have to ask her out!” I said excitedly. Al was watching me bounce up and down with some amusement. It vanished when I said that. “I can’t! She won’t like me! I’m just an insensitive playboy! What am I to her?” He exclaimed. The really annoying part about this situation, was, that Liv liked Al too. But she made me swear not to tell him. “You can!” I said passionately. “What if she doesn’t want to date me?” he asked in a very small voice. He pulled his legs up to his chest, looking a lot like he did when he was 11, and had just gotten into Slytherin. He had asked me, ‘What if they hate me?’ in the same small, slightly defeated voice. He stared at his shoes, looking absolutely miserable. I put my arm around him, just as he had done so many times when I get cheated on or yelled at, or am in a fight with someone. (by the way, just so you know, when I get cheated on; or any other girl in my family for that matter; that guy gets DESTROYED by the over-protective males, and from our group, the vicious girls… namely me.) I rubbed his arm and said softly, ”Al she will want to date you. I know that because underneath your hard playboy shell, you are sweet and caring. You are also fairly smart and okay at Quidditch. I’m better though. At both the brains and the sport, if you didn’t know.” He looked at me shocked that I could possibly say something so sensitive. Then he rolled his eyes at my last words. “Yes I did just say something completely heartfelt. If you tell anyone, I will post your crush all over the school, as well as your words,” I said, maybe slightly overreacting. But hey, I have a heartless reputation to keep up. “Yeah, fine, I won’t tell anyone about your sensitiveness, just tell me how to ask her out.” “Okay. It is simple really,” I said. He waited for a few minutes then looked at me expectantly. “OOOHHHH. You wanna know now!! Got it.” He rolled his eyes. AGAIN. “Step 1: take a shower.” He scowled at me. “Step 2: Walk up to her. After you dress of course.” I added as an afterthought. “Get on with it!” Al yelled impatiently. “Okay, okay. Step 3: Open your mouth and say…” I started. He growled and I hurriedly finished. Al almost never got angry at anything, but when he did, it was terrifying. Almost as scary as I am, I’m told. “ ‘Will you go to Hogsmeade with me?’. When she says yes, sit down with her and kiss her on the cheek.” “But,” He started. I cut him off. “Step 4: go on the date. After, walk her to the Ravenclaw tower, and kiss her goodnight.” “But,” He tried again. I cut him off. “Step 5: after 3 dates, ask her if she wants to be your girlfriend. When she says yes, smile, and kiss her on the lips quickly.” “But,” You can guess what happened. “Step 6: you live happily ever after.” “But,” Three guess what happened next. “NO Al, there are no buts! That is officially the easiest plan in the universe! Go carry it out!” I exclaimed. “But,” “GO,” I growled, taking out my wand. He squeaked in fear, got up, moving my arm, and ran off to carry out my plan. I sighed. Time to go wake up my girls. I sighed again, and picked myself up off the ground. I walked to the Gryffindor common room. When I reached there, I saw Mal-git trying to get in. “But I know people in there!” He pleaded with the Fat Lady. I snorted. Then I turned around and ran all the way to the Ravenclaw dorm. I ran in and up the stairs. I grabbed my broom, opened the window, mounted the broom and flew off. I sped off toward the Gryffindor common room window, and when I got I threw open the window and hopped in, grabbing my broom, I turned around and closed the window. Then I ran to the girl’s staircases and hopped up, every other stair. I stopped when I reached the door with Gryffindor, 6th Years and threw open the door. They were still asleep. Surprise, surprise. I walked over to Roxie’s bed, gripping my wand. “Aguamenti!” I commanded. A huge jet of water flew out of my wand and soaked Rox to the bone. “AAAARRRRRGGGGG!” She yelled, quite loudly, waking up Dom. Perfect. “Get up! Lunch is in about an hour, you still have to take showers, get Lily up, and dress us all up in our most slutty outfits,” I said, cutting off Dom’s protest. By our most slutty outfits, I mean Tory’s. She wasn’t exactly the sunshine that was expected as the first child born after the war. Of course, none of the adults know that, just as they don’t know about us Kissers plus Lily’s… erm… exploits. “The dare!” Dom exclaimed, realization sinking in. “DUH!! You guys shower, I’ll get Lily,” I said as I ran back out of their dorm, down one flight of stairs into the dorm that said Gryffindor, 4th Years. “LILY!” I screamed. No response. “LILY!” I screamed louder. No response. “LILY!” I screamed so loud the window literally broke. No response. I stalked up to the bed, put a bunch of water balloons on the right side, went over to the left side and heaved. Lily fell off the mattress, landing on the water balloons, and waking up. She glared at me, but before she could start yelling, I said two words, “The Dare.” Realization sunk in, and she bounded up, grabbed my hand, and hauled me back to Dom and Roxie’s dorm. Roxie was in the shower, and Dom was searching her “Party Outfits” trunk, which she usually kept locked, cursed, and shrunken down. Precautionary. She picked out four stripper outfits that would fit us, and handed mine to me to change. We both changed, waiting for Roxie and Lily to finish showering. I loved playing the wizard’s version of Truth or Dare. Truth involved taking Veritaserum, and dare involved an automatic bond between the dare-ies, which was a smaller version of the Unbreakable Vow, much like the Wizard’s Oath, used by most teen wizards, developed by Teddy (Al, James, and Lily’s god-brother, dating Tory). The only difference was you don’t die, but experience some small pain until the Oath or Dare is completed or called off. When we were finally all finished; dressed, complete with make-up, it was time to go. We had to leave 10 minutes late, so that no one saw us in the halls, and we made a dramatic entrance. Dare Time. Hi all, What's up? I can't believe how long the wait is for validation! The last chapter was submitted an hour after the second was validated, and just finished today, 11/21. Oh well, what can you do? I'm writing this at 11:30 PM, wondering if the New Moon movie was good. I wanted to see it, but I was busy. If you saw it, tell me about it! Please review! Down. Love y'all, Kathy. UPDATE 8/6: New chapter image. Same crappy chapter. The pretty image makes it seem better though. :) Chapter 6: Blue Dye, Breakfast, and Apologies [View Online] [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter] ![]() Blue Dye, Breakfast, and Apologies When I got up in the morning, I was the first one up. Surprise, surprise. I quickly grabbed my clothes, and went into the shower. As I washed my hair, I hummed a muggle child’s song, You Are My Sunshine. I started to sing the second time around. I got out, still singing, and dried myself off. I glanced at myself in the mirror, as I dressed myself in a very big shirt of Al’s, that went all the way to my knees, and my singing died out immediately. “MALFOY!!!!!!!!!!!!” I screamed, so loud, all of the guys came in. All five of them looked shocked at my “outfit”, but hey, I don’t have a uniform with me, and it’s only 6:30 in the morning. I have time to run over to Ravenclaw and get my proper clothes. Then they glanced at my face, which was red with absolute fury, and framed by long locks of bright blue hair. I looked like Teddy! Malfoy came in last, smirking, and I grabbed my wand, pointing it at his forehead. I was shaking with anger, and I could see an aura of dark purple surrounding me. I was a very powerful witch, as conceited as that sounds, but really, I was scared of this new finding. Everybody else looked terrified, and I held onto my infuriated mask. Al stepped up to me, looking scared, but not about to watch his best friend die, and the other one carted off to Azkaban for murder. “Rosie,” he said cautiously, gripping my arm. I ignored him, glaring at Malfoy, my wand still at his forehead. “ROSIE,” He tried again. ‘Levicorpus!’ I thought furiously. Malfoy shot up by his ankle, and his eyes met mine, even though he was upside down. “ROSE!” “WHAT?!” I screamed. Al looked terrified again. But, bless him, he still continued, “Rosie, look, I know this is bad, but, um, why don’t you just clean it off?” He asked. “Because, I know what this is. THIS is Uncle George’s newest product. BLUEBERRY HAIRDYE. PERMANENT. IT IS ESTIMATED TO LAST UP TO TWO WEEKS!!!!!” I started screaming again. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Willy, Marcus, and Chase, start to inch out of the bathroom. “Willy!” I called. He looked terrified at being singled out and the other two ran out of the room, relieved. “Yes, Rosie?” He asked in a shaky voice. “Will you be a doll, and go get either Megan or Via, and ask them to bring me a uniform? They will be in the Ravenclaw tower, let them in here. You can get up the staircases by whispering to the rail on the left, ‘House unity will, and did, save all’. Please?” He nodded quickly, and ran out, probably out of the common room in his pajamas. I turned back to Malfoy, who was still hanging by his ankle. I glared at him, and put my wand back to his forehead. “I am quite sure by now, that you should know better than to mess up my hair. ESPECIALLY WITH ONE OF MY UNCLE’S PRODUCTS. But I want to tell you something. I’m not gonna get you back for now. I will get revenge, and get even, but not today.” I started to turn away, quite content with just leaving him there, glaring at me, but then turned back and slapped him on the cheek. Just for good measure. I threw my hair over my shoulder, and walked out, with Al following behind me, to make sure I wouldn’t murder the next kid who looks at me funny. “WEASLEY!!!!” He bellowed. I ignored him. I stalked out, down the stairs, grabbing my shoes, out the common room, and through the corridors, in nothing but a huge shirt, and my underwear, carrying my shoes. If my dad saw me right now, I would be dead. And so would every 16 year-old-or-older male in the castle. I started to strut, regaining my old confidence, back to the Ravenclaw tower. I answered the question, (Why is it important to empty your mind?) and went into this common room, still in the shirt, and marched up the stairs to find Willy in mid-explanation. I walked over to him and whispered, “Thanks Willy, I’m better now,” kissing him on the cheek before he turned and left with a slightly dazed look. UGH. I noticed all four of my friends staring at my hair. UGH. “Long story short. Malfoy replaced my shampoo with Uncle George’s new hair dye product, which lasts two weeks before fading, I hung him by his ankle, slapped him and came here.” “We won’t ask,” Megs said. “But blue really does bring out your eyes,” Via said. “It does!” Liv exclaimed. “Well either way, I’m leaving it this way, covering it up with a hat or scarf will just be me surrendering, and I don’t do that,” I declared loftily. Steph, Liv, Via, and Megs all rolled their eyes at me. I stuck out my tongue, and started to change. I looked at Liv. She looked upset. “So.” I said. “What’s up?” She muttered something under his breath. I thought I caught the words ‘bloody question’ and ‘stupid Al’, but I wasn’t exactly sure. “What?” I asked. “Nothing.” She finally said in a resigned voice. “NO!” I said. “The sky! That’s what’s up!” I collapsed into a fit of hysterical laughter. Liv wasn’t as amused. “Funny.” Liv said dryly. “Only you would find enjoyment in a joke like that.” “I know.” I gasped, ignoring her sarcasm. “A first year taught it to me, isn’t it hilarious?” “Oh, yes, I can barely breathe for laughing.” Her voice was thick with sarcasm, though she did sound sort of amused at the same time. “Classic.” I said, wiping some laughter tears from the corner of my eye. “You’re so weird.” Liv said, looking at me like I had gone insane. “She is isn’t she?” Asked Via as she walked out of the bathroom, fully dressed in her uniform, “Why is she weird?” I rolled my eyes, she didn’t even hear my brilliant joke. Liv proceeded to tell the joke, me collapsing into a fit of hysterical laughter again, with both Liv and Via looking at me with a mixture of amusement and shock. “You are weird!” Via declared. “Yep, she is!” Steph said, as she walked out of the bathroom.”Why is she weird?” I rolled my eyes again. BOTH times, she missed the joke! This time Via retold the joke, me collapsing into of hysterical laughter for the third time this morning, with all three of them staring at me as if I lost my mind. “She is weird.” Steph declared, smiling at me, happy that I wasn’t angry anymore. I picked myself up off the floor, still giggling. We walked down the staircase and waited in the common room for Sam, Lor, and Xander. When they finally got there, their eyes immediately traveled to my bright blue hair. I said nothing, and after a few moments they stopped gawking. “So, Rosie, did the Snarglepuff Pixies get your hair?” asked Lor. “Or was it the Melon Head Faeries?” asked Xander. I rolled my eyes and said, “ No, actually, it was a newly discovered creature, the Big-Headed Jerk-Face Prat!” I exclaimed with false excitement. They all sighed. “So what happened to the BHJFP?” asked Sam. We all turned blank, questioning faces at him. He rolled his eyes, and said, “Your new creature Rosie.” “Ooooohhhhhh. Well, I hung him by his ankle in the bathroom, and slapped his face. As far as I know, he’s still there, contemplating my death threat,” I summarized. “So you’ll be getting him back?” Sam clarified. I looked at him with a Were-you-born-yesterday? look. His face tinted the lightest of pinks. “Well, I’m attracting some stares, so let’s go eat.” “Is that all you think about? Killing Malfoy, food, and flying?” Via asked incredulously. “Of course! All of those things make everything better!” I said, quite loudly. “Let’s go Blue,” Megan said smiling. I scowled. So now my name was BLUE?! Red was so much better! Sorta. I skipped ahead of my friends, attracting stares, but not shocked looks. Of course, it was me. No one should be shocked anymore. At least I was in my own clothes! At least I was in clothes! I made it to the Great Hall first, and ran over to our regular spot at the table(again, attracting a lot of stares), sliding on the bench, and piled my plate high with pancakes. I poured maple syrup all over them, and coated them in whipped cream. Yum. Just as I was about to dig in, my friends sat down, and stared at my plate. “Rosie, you’re going to eat,” Liv stopped and counted, “23 pancakes, drowned in SUGARY maple syrup, and coated in whipped cream?!” She asked incredulously. “Umf ut.” I said, my mouth full of heaven. “You eat like a guy,” Malfoy noted, sitting diagonal from me. I glared at him, then when Al sat across from me, next to Liv, I turned my glare on him. He didn’t look as scared as usual. Was I losing my touch? I started to panic, pancake still in my mouth. “You know Rosie, you’d be much more intimidating if your face wasn’t covered in whipped cream, and if you weren’t have choking on your food,” Sam stated conversationally. I relaxed, relieved that I wasn’t losing my touch. I ignored the shocked looks as I finally swallowed the food in my mouth, scooping up another huge forkful of my breakfast, grabbing a sausage and twirling it in the syrup while chewing. “Oh yeah.” I smacked Malfoy across the forehead with the sausage I was throwing. SPLAT! “That was for what you said.” “It’s true though Scorpius, and she acts like a guy too! She practically is one, except for she has some girl parts,” Al said, grinning. I threw my new sausage at Al’s forehead, glaring. I picked up my plate, got up, and walked away towards the rest of my family, all who were eating like me. I sat down between Jamie and Dom, picked up my fork, and continued eating in peace. (Well without people telling you that you eat like a guy. Our family is never peaceful.) “So Red, or should I say,” I cut off Freddie. “Freddie Alastor Weasley, if you call me ‘Blue’, I will dye your hair pink,” I said sweetly. “Blue, how on earth did you become blue?” asked Jamie. I smashed Jamie’s foot with one of mine; clad in a pair of Al’s high-tops that he grew out of in Third Year, I took them because they were bright orange and bright blue; he yelped. “Malfoy dyed my hair with YOUR father’s newest product. I’m sure you’ve heard of it,” I said, speaking mainly to Freddie and Rox. They all laughed. I scowled, picked up my plate, got up, and walked away towards the Slytherin table, and plopped down next to Willy, Marcus, and Chase. I started eating again, and they just kept eating too. I love this table. Everyone’s so quiet. It could be because this happens about once a week. (Not with blue hair, though) I felt a tap on my shoulder and turned around to see everyone (and I mean all of my family and friends, and a very grumpy looking Malfoy) standing around me. “We’re sorry Purple.” Jamie started. Roxie kicked him, and he yelped, doubling up to hold his leg. “We’re sorry Rosie, would you ever forgive us?” Al asked, “Scorpius is sorry too.” I looked at Malfoy and turned back to Al one eyebrow raised. “Erm, he’s sorry deep down.” “Way, waaaay deep down,” Liv muttered. I laughed and popped up. “Your forgiven,” I bent back down and kissed all three of the Slytherin boys, who were watching us with some amusement, on the cheek. Then I said, “Malfoy and Al. You stay here. Wotters, go back towards the Gryffindor table. R.C.s, come with me, before Prof. Flit. gets mad at us. Chop, CHOP!” I commanded. Everyone did what I said, even Malfoy did, with some reluctance. Time for classes. So, What's up?? How's everyone been? Are you guys excited for the holidays? I hope I can get this chapter validated and one more before the staff break. I hope, I hope. Anyways. I'm at chapter 6!!! Are you guys liking the story? Sorry about the chapter being kinda empty. At least, in my opinion, it is. I believe it's Monday morning... In the story... But I don't know... :) I just wanna clarify the years for you people who are a bit confussed... Umm... James and Fred are in their seventh year. Al, Rosie, Roxie, Dom, Scorpius, Sam, Steph, Lor, Xander, Via, Liv, Willy, Marcus, Chase, Summer, Harmony, Melissa, Monica, Hannah, and Megan (I think that's all of 'em, some are coming characters) are in their sixth year. Louis and Molly are in their fifth year. Hugo, Lily, and their friends are in their fourth year. Lucy is in her first year. Umm, again, I think that's everyone...If you have any specific questions about someone, just ask! :) So thanks to all of you guys who reviewes, I really apreciate it. Until we meet (well, not really meet, more like you read my next chapter) again... Peace out. UPDATE 8/6: New chapter image. It's Freddie. Isn't he cute? Ignore the going to bed after lunch thing. I think that's this chapter. I don't feel like looking for it and changing it. Chapter 7: Shocking Schedules, Stupid Slytherins, and Fried Chicken [View Online] [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter] ![]() Shocking Schedules, Stupid Slytherins, and Fried Chicken When we got back to the Ravenclaw table, Professor Flitwick was handing out our schedules. When he got to our table, he merely raised an eyebrow at me, but didn’t comment. I bashed my head on the table. Again and again and again and again. I did it until I got dizzy. Luckily I missed the food this time. I rested my throbbing head on the wood, trying to undizzify myself. Megan, always sweet, handed me my schedule, having taken it from Flitwick while I was damaging my head and the table. Ahhh, this nice table. I started rubbing it, as Megan started rubbing my back. “Honey, we have one class together,” She said sadly. I bolted up, only to grab my head with both of my hands, the world spinning. “WHAT?!” I demanded, still trying to undizzify myself. “We only have one class together. Well, you and I, I don’t know about the Olivias or Steph, or the boys. “Liv, Via, Steph, Sam, Lor, Xander?” I asked uncertainly. We all lay out our schedules on the table and I studied them, feeling my eyes widen in horror as I looked at each one. “I have Charms with all of you. I have Transfiguration with Lor. I have Divination with Longbottoms. I have Arithmancy with Xander. I have Astronomy with Xander, and Via. I have DADA with Via and Liv. I have Potions with nobody. I have Ancient Runes with Sam and Lor. I have Muggle Studies with nobody. I have History Of Magic with nobody. I have Herbology with nobody. And I have Care Of Magical Creatures with Xander and Lor. THIS SUCKS!!!” I stated, in a very depressed tone. Megan continued rubbing my back. “So basically I’m alone or with one of you for most of the YEAR?! Maybe this is my punishment for the Welcoming Prank!” So basically my schedule looked like this: Monday Tuesday Wednesday Thursday Friday 9:00-10:00 Transfigur. C.O.M.C. Divination Potions Herbology 10:00-11:30 Divination Ancient Runes Potions Transfigur. C.O.M.C. 12:30-2:30 Hist. Of Mag. Charms Muggle Studies D.A.D.A Charms 3:30-4:30 D.A.D.A Arithmancy Herbology Arithmancy Ancient Runes Then I had Astronomy every Wednesday from 11:00PM- 1:00AM, and Quidditch Practice on Fridays and Saturdays, from 5:30-7:30PM, and Prefect Patrols with Sam or Bradley(a semi-cute Gryffindor 6th) Mondays, Tuesdays, and Fridays from 8:30- 10:00PM. On top of all of that, I had detentions, torturing Malfoy, and homework! I’m gonna die. “I’m gonna die,” I said to my friends, starting up my head slamming, even though I was still a little dizzy from earlier. “You’re not gonna die,” Via said patiently. “Yeah, you’ll just implode!” Sam said. Steph slapped him on the arm. “OUCH! That hurt Steph!” Sam protested. I continued bashing my head on the wood, drowning out the twin’s argument. “You know, every time I come here, I see dents on the wood. I used to wonder why, but now I know!” came a slightly smug voice from my left. “GoawayMalfoy,” I slurred, as if I was drunk. I felt someone sit next to me, and my head bolted up again. Not a good idea. Don’t I learn? “Isaid,gowayMalfoy!” I exclaimed, still slurring, and clutching my head to keep from falling. “Blue, are you drunk?” came another familiar voice from in front of me. “Ally,makeMallygoway…” I whined, and slurred. I was clutching my head, still really dizzy. “Mally?” came Malfoy’s objection. Good, at least I can think semi-straight. I tried to see Al, but I couldn’t decipher him from Via. “Ally,myheadhurts,” I complained. Then I remembered classes, “Ally,comparemyscheduletoyours.” He took the paper, and studied them for a moment. “Rosie, I have every class with you,” “OhthankMerlin!” I exclaimed, still slurring. I was really, really dizzy. And confused. “Scorpius has all of my classes.” I tried to find the hidden meaning, but it took me too long (With my enhanced confusion) for Via, who helpfully put it together for me. “He’s saying, you and Malfoy have all classes together, but he’s waaay too chicken to come out and tell you.” I thought about that, and when it sank in, started bashing my head on the table again. “Rosie, honey, it’s time to go to class,” said one of my friends. I no longer am exactly sure who. I do think it was Megs. “OkayMegs.” I said. I bashed my head on the table one last time, for good measure, as hard as I could. Now I was really dizzy. I started walking, holding my bag, which I thankfully had with me, held the hand the (Megan?) had out for me. Al came up and supported my other side. I finally knew it was Al by his frame, and gentleness. Al was taller than me, (I was 5ft 8.5in) he was 6ft 1in. “Al, I am putting her in your trust. Especially for the classes she doesn’t have us in. LIKE POTIONS,” said Liv seriously. I was stupendous in potions, it was my best class. But now Al would never let me out of his sight. He liked Liv. A LOT. “Liv,Idon’tneedwatching,” I protested, still slurring, and gripping my head. As soon as I finished that sentence, I crashed into a wall. I ran my hand along it, and as soon as I was sure it was a wall, started bashing my head against it, I need to be as out of it as possible if I’m gonna survive a whole stinkin’ year with Malfoy. “No, Rosie. ROSIE! You can’t keep bashing you head against hard surfaces. It’s not good for you,” came Megan’s patient voice. “Iwannathough,” I muttered through the quite loud thuds that came with every time I hit my head upon the wall. I felt two hands grip my waist, and pull me over their shoulder. I really hope it was Al. “PUTMEDOWN!” I screamed, still slurring. “Sorry, no can do Blue, if I do, you will most assuredly continue bashing your head, and as much as I love watching that, Al would kill me if I let you become more insane than you are,” came the oh-so-wonderful voice that I hate. Malfoy was carrying me to Transfiguration. MALFOY WAS CARRYING ME. “PUT. ME. DOWN. NOW!!!!” I shrieked, taking extra effort not to slur, and kicking and flailing my arms and legs wildly. I lifted my head up, and looked around, trying to decipher the blurry forms of my friends. It was useless. “Uh… Scorpius, maybe you should hand her to me…” came Al’s worried voice. “YESYESYESYESYES!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” I screamed again. “Naw, this is fun!” came his sarcastic reply, still not letting me go. Not only did I hate him, but his arms were around my waist, keeping me firmly held to his shoulder. “PUTMEDOWNPUTMEDOWNPUTMEDOWN!” I shrieked. He handed me over to Al when I finally got my foot to reach his head. Score! “Here you go, buddy. Shit! That hurt!” He exclaimed, groaning, and probably rubbing his head. Al carried me bridal style, me going limp, pretending like I was dead. “Rosie, if you act like that, I’ll have to take you to the hospital, and miss class,” Al warned. I groaned, the pain finally coming in contact with my consciousness. “Myheadhurts,” I complained, “Ally,myheadhurts,realbad!” “Um…” He said, worriedly. “FIXIT!!!!” I screamed. “You, know what, Scor, tell McGonagall, I’m taking Rosie to the hospital wing,” He said, abruptly turning around, a full 180 degrees. “Will do.”“Seeyoulater!” I called, still slurring, to my friends. Al started walking toward what I could only assume was the hospital wing, and I exclaimed, “Iwantfriedchicken!!!” “Um, Rosie, I don’t have fried chicken…” He said patiently. “It’llhelpmyhead!!” “Maybe after I let Madam Pomfrey take care of that brilliant bruise forming on your forehead,” he tried compromising. “’Kay.” I was quiet the rest of the way, except for my groans when my head started throbbing. Al shifted my weight to one arm when he got to the doors, opening them with the other. “Oh my!” gasped Madam Pomfrey when she saw Al laying me on the bed closest to him. “She found out that she has every class with Scorpius,” explained Al. I suddenly remembered why I was banging my head, and went to start up again, against the metal bed railings, when Al’s hands grabbed me and placed me onto his lap, holding my arms against my side. “No, Rosie, it’ll hurt some more,” he murmured soothingly, rubbing my back much like I had last night. I love my cousin. Evidently bashing your head against solid wood as much as I had makes you tired. I felt myself drifting off, still in Al’s arms with him still rubbing my back, as Poppy worked on getting rid of the mega-bruise that was on my face. The last thing I noticed was when Al put me down, back on the bed, and ruffled my hair before leaving. When I woke up, I looked at my watch and noticed that it was time for lunch. I was just sneaking out when Madam Pomfrey noticed I was up and bustled over to me to give me a last minute check. “Now Rosie, I see too much of you when you play Quidditch, please don’t crack your skull with solid wood,” she said to me, smiling a little. “Okay Poppy,” I said to her, smiling too. I skipped down to lunch, stopping by Transfiguration to get my work. Minnie merely raised an eyebrow at my appearance, but didn’t comment. I conveniently forgot Divination. Then I ran over to the Great Hall, and down to the area where my friends, Al, and Malfoy were inspecting what I guessed were the dents I created with my head. Oh dear. When I got there, Al looked up and said, “Dom and James told me to tell you there is another meeting, tonight at 10:45.” “Oh dear, another stinkin’ meeting!! Jamie has gone mad!” I exclaimed, remembering the last one. “Well in that case, I probably won’t see you all,” I nodded toward my RC friends with my chin, “After I leave.” “Why’s that?” asked Malfoy curiously. “Because she sleeps around,” stated Via. I wrinkled my nose, as Al objected to the way she worded that sentence. “Okay, okay, I probably could have worded that better, but in essence, she stays in other dorms all the time. She hasn’t slept in her own bed since the week after Christmas last year,” Via conceded. “So you don’t just sleep in ours?” he asked, looking at me. “Nope! I sleep in my own, Sam/Lor/Xander’s, yours, Jamie/Freddie’s, Louis’s, Hugo’s, Lily’s, and Dom/Roxie’s. I think that’s all of ‘em,” I said brightly, then proceeded to count on my fingers, making sure I had them all listed. “Oh.” “Why?” I asked suspiciously. “Just curious.” He wouldn’t meet my eyes. But, enough of that, I wanted my fried chicken! “Have any of you seen the fried chicken?” I asked all of them. “Nope,” replied Sam. I got up, and walked out of the Great Hall, and made my way to the kitchens. “How can Bea serve you?” asked my favorite house elf, Bea. “Can you make me huge plate of fried chicken, Bea? Please?” I asked, smiling at her. “Of course Miss Rosie!” she exclaimed happily. I sat down and waited patiently, as the house elves bustled around the happy kitchens. After about 15 minutes, Bea came up holding a humongous platter of fresh fried chicken. I took it from her, thanking her, and left. I walked back to the Great Hall, and to my table where everyone was still seated, and set down my fried chicken. “Are you going to eat all of that?” Via asked incredulously, “After your huge breakfast?!” “No, I was planning to share,” I replied, taking a bite of a piece of chicken. They all immediately grabbed pieces, except for Malfoy. I rolled my eyes. “I didn’t poison it, you know!” I exclaimed. He stared at me wide-eyed, shocked at my outburst, but took a piece anyway. I still hate him, but everyone, even Voldemort, deserves fresh fried chicken. We all ate in silence, savoring the taste of the yummy chicken. Very soon, all of my family, (minus Molly, DUH) came up to us, slightly pleading looks in their eyes. “Rosie, can we have some fried chicken?” asked Jamie, ringleader of the group. “Of course, who else is gonna eat this?” I said. They immediately squished themselves around the already large group of people around my (I mean Bea’s) chicken. They all took one, only glancing at Malfoy with a piece of my chicken for only a second, before they, too, got lost in the fried goodness. One of the things I did when I was stressed or worried or upset, or confused, or any negative feeling really, was cook. Bea always let me cook in the kitchens, making whatever I wanted, and I loved serving it to people. Fried chicken was something I made often, because I love it, and the process in which to make it is long, thus de-negative-feeling me. Everyone loved my cooking. And I love fried chicken. By the way, all of those lines above, the schedules, is the schedule. Just to clarify things. Also, this is the last chapter before the New Year. I just want to wish everyone Happy Holidays! Hope you all have fun!!! Thanks to all of you who have been reading my story, I'm on chapter seven! Wow. I gotta go now though, even though I would love to write you a novel's worth of author's notes... Review please!! Peace out. :) Help will always be given to those who ask for it. -Dumbledore. UPDATE 8/6: New chapter image. It's Louis. :D ![]() History Of Magic After we finally finished all of the fried chicken, we had about 5 minutes left to get to class. All of the Wotters left, having classes on the 7th floor, or in the dungeons. All of my friends left, not having class with me. I started walking with Al and Malfoy toward Hist. Of. Magic. AKA the most boringest class ever. SO NOT KIDDING! Luckily for me and Al, I had invented a spell called Notus Speekus which basically was like muggle texting, but on paper. So you take two pieces of paper, and put the charm on them while they are next to each other. Then when you take them away, you take one, and give the other to whoever you wanna talk to. Then you just write what you want to say on the paper, and it magically appears on the other one. It is cool though, because while you are writing, it looks like you’re taking notes. I took out two pieces of parchment, (a light purple) and quickly did the charm on them before we entered the classroom, handing one to Al, who threw a protesting look at me, but said nothing. I went to sit at the front, while Al, (who had a ‘reputation’ to keep up) went to sit in the back with Malfoy. I pulled out my book, which hasn’t been opened yet, and set it and the parchment on the desk. I sit there, doodling on the paper, drawing eyes, faces, and goblins, while Professor Binns drones on and on about goblin wars. I wrote to Al: Ally, I’m bored! Play a game with me! HANGMAN or TIC-TAC-TOE? I asked, listing my favorite muggle games for class boredness. PICK ONE! Love Rosie His reply came back quick. Tic-Tac-Toe. Love Al I quickly drew the grid and went first. X. O. X. O. I thought for a moment before going. X. It took Al a long time before he went. O. I filled in the last spot, winning with my three in a row, an started writing all over the paper: X. I win!!! I WIN!! I told you I could beat you again. Hahahaha. Love Rosie. I finally cut out the bragging, and waited for Al’s response. I waited. And waited. And waited. And waited. Finally, I turned around to see both boys asleep on their desks. I saw that Al’s face was on the paper. I grinned evilly. I took my black, permanent ink, and spilled it carefully all over the page, cleaning it up quickly. I turned around again, and saw that Al’s face was covered in black ink, and it was dripping all over his robes. It slowly started seeping towards Malfoy, covering his face too. I waved my hand toward his head, making his hair turn a shock of sparkly pink, matching perfectly with the black face. Then, I pointed my finger toward his forehead, and wrote I’m a moron in bright green, in my neat script. I looked at Al, and decided that he needed something to spice up his look a little more. I dyed his hair gold and maroon, making it permanent, which Uncle George had taught me, so it wouldn’t fade away until about next week. Not as long as mine though. I put Lockus on it, which I had invented, so he couldn’t alternate the color. I managed to draw a little kitty face on his face. Lockus was a charm I had created in Third Year, making a spell irreversible to anyone but the caster of the charm. I quickly put Lockus on Malfoy’s message on his forehead, so he couldn’t change that. Suddenly the bell rang, and everyone shot up, gathered their things, and left the room. I packed up my bag, and skipped over to Al and Malfoy. They were oblivious. Luckily I was an amazing actress. We walked through the halls, me earning some jealous looks, (cuz I was in the middle) even though it was known that Malfoy and I hate each other. They were girls in his fan club, but weren’t hot enough (or slutty enough) for him to give them a second thought. We walked outside to the Quidditch pitch, so we could practice. (Mainly involving me and Malfoy showing off, arguing, and Al to be peacemaker.) I ran to the Ravenclaw changing rooms, which consisted of five rooms. There was the main room, which held two couches, an arm chair, three bean bags, and a coffee table that held all of our plans, which I had put a hex on. The room had had a stand for all of our brooms, and a set of practice balls. It also had two doors leading to a guy’s and a girl’s changing room, which in turn lead to showers and bathrooms for each gender. I walked into the girl’s changing rooms, and pulled on some short shorts, and a tank top. I wouldn’t have to change because our D.A.D.A professor, Professor Matthews, only very rarely taught theoretic lessons, they were all practical. He didn’t mind us not being in uniform, because we all dueled better when we were in comfy clothes. I grabbed my broom, and ran out, and waited for the guys, sitting in the middle of the pitch, cross-legged. I lay back, looking up at the clear sky. Suddenly my view was blocked by two male heads, who were looking amused by the fact that I was slightly underdressed, and laying down on my back in the exact center of the Quidditch pitch, looking at the sky. I say under dressed, because besides for my uniform, and dates, I spent my life in a guy’s pair of sweats and a baggy tee-shirt. But it was warm out today. And light clothes made for better flying. I sat up, and stood up, picking up my broom as I did so. I quickly mounted it, and flew to the end of the Quidditch pitch, hearing Malfoy and Al’s shouts of protest before they did the same. When they reached me, I nodded to Malfoy, saying that I was to go first, and he mock-bowed on his broom. I shot toward the other end of the pitch, going straight for the middle goal post. When I was close enough to crash and die, I pulled my broom up, and shot up the length of the post, continuing when it ended until the air started to thin. I pulled my broom down, and leaned very close to the handle, and sped down like a bullet, going perfectly straight. When I was close enough to the ground to splat, I pulled my broom sharply right, and skimmed the ground, before shooting up again. I went about 400 feet into the air and shot down diagonally, making flips, turning, twisting, spinning, and doing figure eights, toward Al and Malfoy, the former smiling, the latter, an impassive look on his face. When I pulled to a sharp stop in front of Al he smiled again before checking his watch, and said, “29 seconds.” I whooped, and nodded politely for Malfoy to go. He did exactly the same as me, but when he came back, he didn’t stop, and I almost screamed, but he pulled up, and went over us, landing (well, we were all still in the air) or ending next to Al, who looked at his watch and visibly paled. “29 seconds.” Oooohh. So that’s why Al was worried. I didn’t really feel like a battle of wits (which I always win) so I said, “Ally, I want fried chicken and cookies!” He chuckled, and said, “Well, then we should go down to the kitchens and get that taken care of, shouldn’t we?” While we were walking, I vanished everything on their faces. I would put it on again later. I skipped ahead and went into the RC changing rooms, putting my broom down, and going into the bathroom to wash my face and brush my hair. I finished quickly, and walked outside, taking the short path to the Slytherin changing rooms, (which were very similar to the RC ones, but in green and silver) and walked in, collapsing on the couch. I sat there staring off into space until Al’s voice cut into my trance. I jumped and fell of the couch, bumping my head on the corner of the table. “Shit Al! See what you do?” I asked sarcastically. He was staring at my head, eyes wide. “WHAT?!” I exclaimed. “Uh… you’re bleeding Rosie…” he answered weakly. I touched the sore part, feeling something wet and sticky. “Oh well!” “But,” Al started. “NO freaking out. When we get into the castle, I will go into the first girl’s loos, and heal myself,” I said firmly. Al weakly nodded his head. Just then Malfoy came in, his eyes widening a tiny bit at my apparently bloody state. “Let’s go,” I said. I marched out, hearing their footsteps follow behind me, and we walked back to the castle, me in the middle again. True to my word, I stopped into the first girl’s loos, and went straight to the bathroom mirror. I peered at myself, shocked by how much blood was there, then went right to work cleaning it. Magically of course. After it was cleaned, I healed it, and cleaned my very bloody clothes and the rest of my face. I walked out of the bathroom, and Al visibly relaxed, seeing me as good as new. I hopped on his back, and he carried me down to the kitchens, with Malfoy following at his side. When we got there, Al let me tickle the pear (I love doing that) and it giggled, and the painting swung open. I walked in first, and Bea came up to me. “Is there anything Bea can get Rosie?” she asked, looking up at me. “No, Bea, it’s okay, I’m just gonna cook for a little bit,” I replied. She nodded and led me to the oven I always used, leaving Al and Malfoy to wait at the tables. I gathered up all the ingredients for cookies and fried chicken, and set to work. I hurried, because I knew we only had about 40 minutes until the next class. When both dishes were done, I put them in the oven, and quickly cleaned up my mess. Cooking was one of the few things I did without magic. I believed that it should cook naturally, and so I cleaned up the muggle way too. I went to sit down with Al and Malfoy who were still at the tables. They were silent. They were boring. I sighed, and said, “Al…” No response. “Al?” No response. “Al!” No response. “AL!!!!” No response. “I’m pregnant.” I said softly. “WHAT?!?!?!?!?” Al bellowed, whipping his head around to look at me. “Thank you for finally gracing me with your attention Al,” I said dryly. He smiled sheepishly. “Me and Scor were having a staring contest.” “HOW OLD ARE YOU?!” I asked incredulously. Al’s cheeks tinted the lightest of pinks. If I didn’t know him as well as I did, I wouldn’t have noticed it. “Anyway. I gotta get my food out of the oven.” “’Kay.” I got up, rolling my eyes, and walked slowly back to the oven, taking out the sizzling pieces of chicken out of the frying pan, and putting them on a plate. I turned off the oven, and took out the cookies, gently placing them on another plate. I took the two plates over to Al and Malfoy, and sat down. Al reached for a cookie, after finishing his first piece of chicken. I was chewing on my fried chicken, and it was good, and I was happy, and content. After my 3rd piece, I grabbed a cookie, boxed everything else up, and go up, swinging my bag over my shoulder, leaving the boys to follow. I skipped all the way to D.A.D.A., and crashed into James. “Hey Rosie Posy,” he greeted me brightly. “Call me that again, Potter, and you are dead,” I said threateningly. “,Right.” I put the box of food in his hand, and went into the classroom, because Prof. Mat. had opened the door. Time for some fun. Hi all, I am sincerly hoping that this chapter will be validated before the Holiday Break, but I really doubt it. Anywho, if it's after the Holidays, I hope you all had fun celebrating whatever holiday you celebrate. If it's before the holidays, I hope you all have fun celebrating whatever holiday you celebrate. Anyway, I don't really have anything relevant to say, as of today (12/18) but if I think of something, I'll edit the chapter. So... Um... Bye! :) UPDATE 8/6: I am actually aware that people generally hate JB or love him. If you hate him, please forgive me, I do too. I just think that he makes a good Hugo 'cause you can find loads of pictures of him doing something weird. Like the one in the image. If you like him, you can pretend I like him too, to make you feel good. New chapter image. ![]() D.A.D.A., Duels, and Dinner “Alright, class, settle down. Settle down!!” called Prof. Mat. I sat down in my usual spot in the front of the classroom, waiting for the class to start. When everyone shut up, Professor Matthews continued, “Today, I’m going to partner you up according to your grades of the O.W.L.S., for a duel, to see how much information flew out of your heads this past summer.” I looked around, and grinned when I saw a few sheepish grins. I smirked when I saw that both Liv and Via were one of those people. I turned back to the front when P.M. started reading off names. “Avery, Bellaire. Connors, Cormack. Morgan, Potter. Dom Weasley, Nott. Roxie Weasley, Goyle. Winters, Zabini. Josh McLaggen, Harris. Roger McLaggen, Harmony. Jordan, Gramm. Rosie Weasley, Malfoy. Wesley, Van Duff.” I scowled. First calling me Rosie, then pairing me up with Malfoy for a duel?! Did he want to deal with a death? Oh well, this would be good practice for the Duel Club. “Now we are going to duel outside, because I don’t need any wayward curses or hexes breaking my possessions. Take everything, you will be going straight to dinner after!” with that said, he marched out of the classroom, leaving some groans behind before everyone got up and followed. I was walking with Dom, Rox, Via, and Liv when Al ran up to me. “Hey Rosie, would you mind not killing Scorpius today?” he asked hopefully. So the anger was evident on my face. “Sure Al,” I said innocently. He grinned and stopped to wait for his friends. “He is so dead,” Via stated bluntly. “Too right,” agreed Rox and Liv. “Hey he has a … yeah, your right, he’s dead,” Dom said. I rolled my eyes. “Duh,” I answered simply. We stepped into the courtyard, and every group spread out, getting ready for the duels. Malfoy’s going down. We watched all of the other groups go first, as Prof. Mat. said we should go in grade order. Luckily the worst grade in this class was an A acceptable. Me and Malfoy having the highest grades, had to go last. Avery won hers. Melisa Avery was very pure-blood physco, and a dumb blond Slytherin slut. She was very desperate for Malfoy, and erm… slept around a LOT. Michael Cormack won his. He was a cute but clueless blonde Hufflepuff who also was known for cheating. Liv won hers, but I have the tiny suspicion that Al let her win. You know with his crush and everything… Dom won hers, and gave Willy a kiss on the lips for a ‘good game’. Roxie won hers hands down, and gave Chase a good ol’ snog on his lips for a ‘good game’. Via won hers, and being the flirt that she is had a long snog with Marcus, until Matthews started yelling at them. The jumped up, and ran behind a rather large tree, and continued in peace. Thomas Harris won his, leaving McLaggen very upset. Tommy was another cute-but-not-hot guy, who had the boyish look to him with his round face and blue eyes. He kisses good, and was a Gryffindor. Summer Harmony won hers, again leaving another McLaggen very upset. Summer was a good friend of mine, and shared a dorm (well, when I actually slept in my dorm.) She had dark brown-almost black hair, and they contrasted greatly with her almond shaped blue eyes and very pale complexion. She was like Megan a lot in personality, and would have sat with us for at least one meal, but was sick with the stomach flu for the first few days. Leah Jordan won hers. Leah was Lee Jordan’s daughter. She was friends with Freddie and Jamie did commentary on all of the Quidditch games, just like her father. Nickolas Gramm was a pouty Hufflepuff who freaked that he got beaten by a girl. Loser. Michelle Wesley won hers, against her best friend, Nicole Van Duff. They were co-heads of the Scorpius-Malfoy-and-Albus-Potter Fan Club. They were blonde bimbos who only talked about make-up, Malfoy, and Al. They were very dumb, very slutty, and had a record for being caught doing the nasty almost as many times as Dom or Erika. Erika Lestrange was Rodolphus Lestrange’s niece and was the biggest whore in the school. Dom just liked doing it. In her own way, she was kinda a slut, but oh well… Erika and Dom hated each other. Almost as much as me and Malfoy! Speaking of which, it was our turn. Everyone gathered around the dueling area, and Professor Matthews put up shields, to protect them. He was a smart man. I sauntered up to the center of the dueling rank, shaking my hips, and put my hair up in a high bun. Malfoy strutted over, and we crossed wands, took fifteen steps back each, turned to face our partner, bowed swiftly, and began. We both started sending hexes and curses and jinxes over, no matter if it was from first year, or overly advanced stuff that you don’t learn until your third year of auror training. Multicolored jets of light flashed around the courtyard, and I put up a shield. I started firing the newest spells I had learned from my family, and I could see the concentration on Malfoy’s face. But I was struggling too. I could feel almost everyone of his spells hit my shield, but it was strong. I held it up using some of my inner magic that I had, that way I could use more of the wand’s power on him. I sent a disarming spell at him, again and again. I sent body bind, bat boogey, and stun. I sent every spell my Uncle Harry and my mum and my dad and all of my family plus Teddy knew. After about ten minutes, I was sweating, and my bun was gone, my hair spilling out around my face. I sent Aguamenti at him, and missing the shield, it hit him, spraying him with water. That lost his concentration, and I quickly disarmed him, before I could do anything worse, resulting in a (or multiple) detentions. I smirked, and we walked up to each other, shaking hands. Well actually, we were playing ‘Crush the Fingers’. It’s quite fun, until I lose. I winced, and he smirked now. We let go, and turned to our professor, who was looking at us in awe. I felt my well-controlled blush coming on, and I almost ran back over to my friends and Dom and Roxie, to hide behind them. If there’s one thing I hate is being praised by my teachers in public. It makes me feel like a sissy. Especially if they make a comment as to how so very much I am like my mother. Newsflash, I am NOT like my mother, and don’t really have any wish to be. I get too many detentions anyway. Well anyway, back to my professor’s awe. And everyone else’s, really. Ah well. As much as I hate the bloke, he is as smart as me. We always get the exact score on everything. It sucks. And the no-teacher-praise thing doesn’t work out if you are doing spells that most accomplished wizards can’t manage. Again, ah well. “Wow. Well, obviously Rose and Scorpius haven’t forgotten anything,” he said, voice filled with pride and praise. You’d think he’d be a little upset that we were practically trying to kill each other, but nooooo I get the professor who’s proud that we put so much work into out duel. And just for the record, I could actually do the Killing Curse. I could do all three Unforgivables. Uncle Harry and my dad taught me them in secret, for just in cases. They said I might need them seeing as I was the daughter of two war heroes, and there were lots of people that went free after the war, and would love nothing better than to kill me. Isn’t that comforting? Well I learned them on conjured things, as I couldn’t bare to kill innocent animals. Anyway, aside from the point that my father and uncle taught me illegal curses, my professor was still praising us. (Me and Malfoy that is…) I rolled my eyes. “Well, class is dismissed, but I hope that everyone will fight exactly the same way as Rose and Scorpius, here, “He said, “But don’t kill each other,” He added as an afterthought. So he had noticed. Huh. Anyway. I won!!! For that I won’t prank Malfoy for the whole rest of the day!!! Uhhh… Maybe… Well, I’ll try. I walked out of the courtyard with Dom and Rox, leaving a Via who was still snogging Marcus, and a Liv who was sorta flirting with Al, who was sorta flirting with her, both of their faces light pink. Awww… Dom, Rox and I walked the long, worn trail down to Hagrid’s hut, planning on visiting him and Grawp. “So Rosie that was an amazing duel, the two of you put on,” Stated Rox. “It looked as if you were trying to kill each other,” added Dom. “I was, my hair is still blue isn’t it?” I asked, fingering my blue locks. “Well, even for you, that is a tiny bit extreme…” Roxie said uncertainly. “And the blue looks good on you,” commented Dom. “I like the blue, but knowing that Malfoy did it to me, makes me dislike it, so much more than I like it. I think that when it fades though, I’m gonna keep up with the colors, green, orange, purple, etc etc; I hate my hair,” I said, rambling on a little. “Awww Rosie, I love your hair! It’s the most beautiful shade of red ever, and it makes your eyes look amazing!” gushed Roxie. “And we are going to just ignore the very confusing bit at the beginning of your little rant,” Dom said laughing. I grinned, but didn’t comment as we were already at Hagrid’s. We banged on the door, still laughing softly. “’ello girls!” Called Hagrid cheerfully when he finally opened up the door. We walked in when he stepped aside, me getting a confused look, but no comment. I groaned. “So wha’ brings you girls ‘ere on a Monday?” He asked curiously. All of the Wotters usually visit him every Friday evening. “We wanted to visit you,” Dom said innocently. “Wha’ever you broke, I’m not helping you fix it,” he said sternly, but with a twinkle in his beetle black eyes. “We didn’t break anything!” exclaimed Dom indignantly. Hagrid turned to me, and I nodded in agreement. “We didn’t.” “So Rosie, why is your hair blue?” he asked, looking at me. I heard snorts come from my cousins. “Malfoy replaced her shampoo with one of dad’s newest products. It doesn’t fade away for about four weeks, and can’t be fixed with magic,” Rox explained. He chuckled, and said, “I remember your father, he and his brother both fell out of their boat on the way to the castle in their first year. It’s the mark of a trouble maker. The marauders and Lily and Marlene, and Alice, and Frank, and Hazel fell out too. That was a long time ago… I wonder why Harry ‘nd Ron ‘nd Hermione ‘nd Ginny and Neville and Luna never fell out, they caused a lot of trouble in their days…” So that’s why Hagrid cracked up when Rox, Dom, Malfoy, Al, and I fell into the lake on the way to Hogwarts for the first time. Liv and Via and Megan and Lor and Xander and Sam and Stephanie did too. That explains so much… Evidently Teddy and Tory, and Jamie and Fred fell out too, and Louis did, and Hugo and Lily did, and just this year Lucy fell into the lake for her very first time. Yep, that explains so much. Wait. What did he mean our parents caused so much trouble in their day? “Hagrid, what do you mean my parents and Uncle Harry and Aunt Ginny and the whole lot of them caused a lot of trouble in their day?!” I demanded. “Uh… Oh! Look at the time, you three must get going, I have things to do!” He exclaimed nervously, shoving Dom, Rox, and I out of his cabin, slamming the door behind us. “Well that was incredibly rude,” Dom said simply. “We will get to the bottom of this. Later though, it’s six thirty, and time for dinner,” I declared. We all laughed, and started our way back up to the castle. “Race you!” I called when we were about a hundred and fifty meters away from the castle. “We all know you’re gonna win, but okay,” Dom said with mock-exasperation. We took off, me in the lead, Dom and Rox behind, toward the castle, screaming, and laughing, and yelling random thoughts and things. I won, just as Dom said I would, and collapsed on the stairs leading into the Entrance Hall. I stayed there, gasping for air. I heard Dom’s footsteps come nearer, tailing Roxie, and suddenly I saw Rox’s shoes before she collapsed on top of me. I groaned, and Dom collapsed on top of the both of us causing me to let out a small ‘oof!’ of noise, causing us all to laugh, while still gasping in air. Really, five hundred feet isn’t that much for me, I run a lot, but when I was screaming and laughing, and under two 110 lb girls, it is a little exhilarating. Oh well. We stayed there for about ten minutes, me mainly because I couldn’t move from out of beneath my cousins, and finally got up when Dom did, followed by Rox, and lastly me. I looked at them, and myself and deemed us too dirty to go to dinner, so after a quick ‘scorgify’ and some transfiguring of outfits, we were finally ready for dinner. Basically, we were in the same outfits of the dare, but slightly more appropriate. Sorta. It was how we always ate dinner. We strutted into the Great Hall, me in the lead again, ‘cause I’m the oldest, drawing the attention of everyone in it. I could almost feel the excitement of all of the guys fifteen years or older. It was sad, really. Pathetic. Oh well. I seem to be saying that a lot. Oh well. ARG! Screw this. I walked over to the Slytherin table, while Dom and Rox walked over to the Gryffindors. Some guys looked really excited. I resisted the urge to roll my eyes, Tory had taught us well. I walked straight up to Al, grabbed him by the arm, and dragged him out of the Hall, leaving the confused stares behind. “Rosie, what was that for?!” He asked incredulously. I noticed he still had a chicken leg in his hand, grabbed it, and lobbed it away. “Are you or are you not going to ask out Liv?! I saw you guys sorta flirting, and I need to know!!” I asked in whisper yells, because if someone were to hear me, everything would be bad. “I can’t ask her out!” Al said, clearly frustrated. “Why the bloody hell not?!” I screamed. “What if she doesn’t want to date me?” he asked again, in the same small, defeated voice as before. I almost laughed at the situation I had. Here was Al the Playboy, worrying about whether or not my best friend Liv, who was more of the quiet type, even though she’s not silent, wants to date him; when Liv keeps asking me the same exact question whenever I tell her to make a move on Al. They were both absolutely besotted with each other, but couldn’t even see it, because they were scared of rejection. That’s both cute and sad in a strange way. “She does! I know she does, and if you don’t successfully ask her out by the end of dinner, I will do it for you!” I exclaimed, only to have Al’s hand clamp over my mouth when I got too loud. Bloody cousins, having to bloody like my friends, who bloody like them back and can’t even see it!!!! I swear if James ends up liking Via, I am going to scream and strangle him. Oh yeah. It is so pathetic. “Now go!” I yelled, giving Al a little push towards the Ravenclaw table, following when he finally started walking on his own. We finally reached my friends, and I sat down, glaring at Al, silently daring him to back out so I could do it for him, and embarrass him. He would only be mad with me for about a day. Small loss. He cleared his throat, and said, “Um, Liv, can I, uh, speak to you?” Her eyes widened and her cheeks tinted pink, before she looked up at him, and said in a semi-steady voice, “Sure, Al.” She got up and followed him out of the Great Hall. I rolled my eyes. Ignoring the questioning looks of my friends, I started shoveling food into my mouth, not even bothering to complain that there was no fried chicken. “What was that all about?” asked Megan. “I’ll tell you later,” I said through my grilled chicken. I scowled at the non-fried meat, but continued eating. It wasn’t bad, it just wasn’t fried. Oh well. “So where were you and your cousins, Rox and Dom, for clarification?” asked Lorcan. “We went to visit Hagrid. Oh yeah! He was telling us how falling out of the rowboat on your way to Hogwarts for the first time was the mark of the trouble maker. And he trailed off, wondering why mum, dad, Harry, Ginny, Neville, and Luna never fell out of their boats, because they apparently caused a LOT of trouble in their day,” I said in a rush. “Whoa, our parent’s were trouble makers?” Asked Sam, indicating to me, him, Steph, Lor, and Xander. “Evidently,” I sniffed. I was extremely upset that my mother would tell me to stay out of trouble when she got into a LOT of trouble in her day. Oh well. “Screw this!” I screamed, causing my friends and a portion of the Great Hall to stare at me. “What?” asked the ever-caring Megs. “Never mind,” I mumbled. “Okay…” Via said. I finished shoveling food into my mouth, and magic-ed a Puking Pastille into Willy’s food, causing him to puke all over Malfoy. I laughed, and stood up to leave, my friends following behind me. We walked back to the common room quietly. It was gonna be a long night. And I had another meeting with the Dream Team. I groaned. Curse my mental cousins! A/N: Hola! People of the earth! I hope you all had nice holidays, and they were filled with happiness and joy and peace. I just realized (well, technically I realized it about a week after my last chapter was validated, but you know,) that I haven't written a disclaimer (at least, I don't think I did...). So: Disclaimer: I am not J.K. Rowling. If you haven't figured that out yet, I feel bad for you. ONWARDS WITH THE ANNOUNCEMENT! *Screams a battle cry that resembles that of an ostridge mating call and assumes battle stance* Okay. So here's the deal. I don't really like my first chapter, but I don't know if I should change it. What do you guys think? Also, um, Dom is French. Somewhere in the distant future of this story (you know, like in chapter 17, or something of that nature) there will be a lot of French 'conversations' (arguements). I just wished to tell you this, and I will have a key thing (I don't know what it's called at this moment. Long story and many ramblings short; It will tell you what each French phrase means, according to an online translator.) I think it's pretty accurate, but you know, if it isn't (when that time comes) tell me. The key thing-y (Just go with it, okay?) will be at the early of the chapter. Yes, I realize that this is a bit (haha. bit. ha.) early to be telling you this, but I am prolonging my farewell. I will most likely post that a few time in the future too. Well, I must be off. Tally- Ho! :) Please review! Thanks so much for reading! I have over 1200 reads! Thankyou for sticking with me and my amaturish story. But, siriusly, I do have to run. Bye, for now! UPDATE 8/6: New chapter image. ![]() Long Nights and Some Crying I was sprawled across the couch, with Via sitting on my legs, Megan sitting in the armchair to my left, and Steph sitting in the armchair to my right. Sam was sitting on the floor grumbling about us bloody girls, and Lor was stretched out under the coffee table, while Xander was laying on the coffee table. We had the seats closest to the fireplace. Evidently, I’m scary. There were a bunch of second years sitting here, but when we walked in, they ran away. I didn’t even do anything! Oh well. “So what do you think you’ll be doing at the meeting tonight?” asked Lor curiously. “Lor, you know these meetings are top secret. Totally confidential. Can’t tell you. Sorry,” I said. “Why do you think Dom hates me?” asked Xander. Why does he have to get into awkward topics?! Why, oh why? “Ummm,” I said brilliantly. Wow Rose, you leave the world in awe of your brilliant wit. “You don’t have to answer now, but I kinda would like to know,” he said. “Well,” Wow today is my day! Note the sarcasm. See, Dom and Xander used to be as close as Al and I are. We all know how hard it is to get that close. They were best friends, ‘attached at the hip’. Then one day, they got into a huge blowout. No one knows what it’s about. But after that, they sorta drifted away, and both of them hated each other. But then after about a year, Xander’s hatred sorta faded away, leaving Dom’s hatred a one-sided thing. We still don’t know why she hates him, or what the argument was about. It’s a forbidden subject in our family. But everyone does hope that it will get better. I do too. “So where do you think Liv is?” I asked them, looking around. As soon as the words left my mouth, Liv came clambering in the entrance of the common room, kinda upset. “Stupid, bloody POTTER!” She yelled, frightening some of the younger kids. All of the older kids were used to this by now. The noise, not Liv cursing my cousin. Liv stomped up to our dorms, and Megs, Via, Steph, and I rushed to follow her, sending apologetic looks at the boys who nodded in understanding, Sam running to the couch. The dorm door slammed shut, and we reopened it, closing it softly behind us. “Liv?” I asked cautiously. “STUPID BLOODY POTTER!!! ROSE I HATE YOUR STUPID BLOODY COUSIN!!” She screamed. Liv was never one for crying, but right then, she burst into hysteric tears, sobbing on her bed, while all of us girls were patting and rubbing her back. We stayed like that for a long while, me completely ignoring the fact that the meeting started a half hour ago. It was eleven when Liv finally cried herself dry. “Honey do you wanna tell us what happened?” asked Megan softly. Liv shook her head, and we all nodded. She would tell us when she was ready. “Ro, you have to get to that meeting,” she told me softly. “I don’t have to, my cousins are far too afraid of me to get angry,” I said, trying to make her smile. She did smile, a small, sad one, but it was a smile, and I smiled back. “No, Ro, go. I’m better. I’m just gonna take a walk. Liv only took walks when she was real upset or confused. It consisted of her walking to the RC changing rooms, and falling asleep on the couch after taking a shower in the girl’s locker rooms. We all had p.j.s there too, as we all did that when we need to be alone. We nodded, and Liv got up, and walked back down to the common rooms, where she left. “Ro, after the meeting, you have to kill that cousin of yours,” Via said bluntly. I nodded again, in agreement, and set off to the meeting, where I was an hour late, but I still was walking at a slow pace. My cousin was so stupid sometimes. He had one more chance. ONE MORE CHANCE. Then I would proceed to murder him, and tell Liv that he liked her, then proceed to get murdered for murdering Al, because Liv was angry that I knew and didn’t tell her, and that I murdered the bloke that she liked. And after both my and Al’s deaths, our family would go mad in various ways. I won’t get into that now, though. I walked into the common room, rubbing my temples, and almost immediately, James and Fred jumped up to let me have it for being so late. They opened their mouths, but noticed the slightly defeated expression on my face. Their mouths closed, and they proceeded to hug me silently. I tried to put all of my problems into that hug, and it made me feel loads better. We stood like that for about five minutes, when I broke apart, I gave them a sad smile. I walked toward my family who were watching us, and Freddie and Jamie followed, most likely giving them signs not to ask. “I can’t stay long, I have to go murder Al,” I said. They all nodded. Apparently me killing my favorite cousin, and one of their cousins wasn’t important. I sighed, and put my head in my hands, before lifting it up, and smiling at them. “James. Truth or dare?” I asked calmly. “Dare, of course,” He said confidently. “I dare you to dress up like a fairy, and Fergalicious to the Great Hall tomorrow at lunch." “No problem, but what exactly are the lyrics to that song? I forgot,” he said sheepishly. I quickly jotted them down, and handed them to Jamie, with the spell for making the song play in the Hall while he was singing. He quickly glanced at them, and grinned. “No problem.” Fergalicious is a muggle song, but most of the Hogwarts population knew it, ‘cause it was something of a theme song for Dom, Rox, and I. We never claimed to be normal! The meeting went on for about two hours, and it was one in the morning when I said, “Jamie, I need your invisibility cloak,” “Sorry Ro, no can do,” He replied haughtily. I glared at him, “James, I am not in the mood, I. NEED. THE. INVISIBILITY. CLOAK!” He ran up the stairs to get it, all while muttering about abusive, controlling cousins. “And that, Lily darling, is how you control your brother,” I said in an overly exaggerated English accent. She nodded, eyes wide at my triumph. “Here Ro,” Jamie said, panting a little from running, handing me the invisibility cloak. I smiled at him angelically, and threw on the cloak, and marched out the common room. I knew the meeting would go on for about two more hours, but I did have to talk to my cousin. I skipped all the way to the dungeons and whispered the password. When the opening opened, I marched in the common room, and up the stairs. When I got to Al’s bed, I put a silencing charm on him, and dragged him out of bed, and back down to the common room. I took the silencing charm off of him, and sat down on the couch, whereas sorta crumpled down onto an armchair. “What happened?” I asked softly. He seemed more defeated than the last time. “I am such an idiot!” he exclaimed, in a very sad tone. “Nice of you to finally come to terms with that, what happened?” I asked again. “Me, being the idiot, couldn’t ask out Liv. I got so close, but changed my mind after the last minute, and asked her, ‘are you a fan of unicorns?’ What is wrong with me?!” I stared at him for a moment before coming to terms with what he said. Then I burst out laughing. The playboy, Al, girl charmer, couldn’t even ask out Liv. My Liv. Quiet, but strong. It is still so strange that my Liv could make Al squirm and she didn’t even know. Wow. Al was glaring at me. “I’m sorry. But it’s funny! The playboy, Al, girl charmer, couldn’t even ask out Liv. My Liv. Quiet, but strong. It’s strange,” I explained, excluding the part about her making Al squirm. Didn’t need to make him feel that bad. “What should I do?” he asked. It’s a sad day when your cousin, who, as I keep saying, is a playboy, and a girl charmer, comes to you asking advice for picking up a girl. Especially when said girl is one of your best friends. “You should leave her alone for a few days, and let her get back on her feet. I don’t want to make you upset, but you really upset her. She thinks you’re playing with her,” I explained. “Okay,” he said, running a hand through his hair. I patted him on the back, and kissed his forehead. Then I got up, and heaved him up, dragging him back to his dorm. “Hey Ro?” he said quietly, as I was leaving. “Yeah?” “Thanks.” I smiled and left the Slytherin dungeons, and walked outside of the castle, toward the RC changing rooms. I was covered in Jamie’s invisibility cloak, and I felt free. When I got there, I walked toward the couch where Liv was sitting on, silently, and I sat down next to her. She looked at me, and smiled sadly, but said nothing. I smiled back, a small smile, and rubbed her back, while she leaned on me. I always had a comforting aura, except, of course, when I’m on a murderous rampage, and Liv and I just sat there all night, me silently comforting her, and her silently thinking, thanking me. We never spoke, but Liv ended up falling asleep, both of us huddled on a couch, and I kept rubbing her back until I saw the morning sunshine start to come up. I drifted off to sleep, knowing that I would only be able to sleep for about an hour before I woke up again, but knowing that the lack of sleep tonight was put to good use. Except for the Dream Team meeting. But if my night was filled completely with sadness, I would probably die. Figuratively. I drifted off to sleep, thinking, what a long night. I had a lot of work to do. I am totally aware that this is a shortish chapter, and I'm sorry for it, but I think it ended perfectly. I am so excited that I'm finally up to chapter 10 and so grateful for everyone who reads my story and even more so to those who review. But, even though I would love to stay here all night and type up meaningless gibberish, I am in the shower (yes, people, in the shower) and need to stop. So goodbye for now, good people of harrypotterfanfiction.com, I will talk to you soon. (Figuratively, of course, because the validation times are about five days... So goodbye, tallyho, see ya, ttyl, adios, chao, J'irai faire à bientôt ( I think that's French for I'll see you later, but again, I don't know, I used an online translator. Feel free to correct me, I would greatly appreciate it.), and whatever else you speak. ByeBye. :) UPDATE 8/6: New chapter image. It's Little Luce. Please forgive the fact that she doesn't look eleven/twelve. It can be what she looks like in the future. O_o Chapter 11: Fairies, Songs, and Regular Mornings [View Online] [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter] ![]() Fairies, Songs, and Regular Mornings After about an hour of sleep, I got up and let Liv’s head fall back down towards the couch, stretched, and levitated her and slowly, but silently carried her to the RC common rooms. While I was walking, I had some time to think. I realized that: a) Al was in love with Liv Yes I say love. b) Liv was in love with Al Yes, I still say love. c) They were both too afraid to make a move d) I would probably end up interfering e) I shouldn’t interfere f) Fred was in love with Megs. Well, that’s not good. Yes I say love. g) Megs was in love with Fred. Wow. Yes I say love. h) They were both too afraid to make a move i)James would be dressing up like a fairy in a few hours’ time, and singing Fergalicious. That’s a problem in itself. j) If James falls in love with Via, I will slap him. Then scream. I hope he doesn’t have issues asking her out. After I slap him. Then break his eardrums. And finally, k) I should really start taking walks in the morning, they help me sort out my problems. I got to the RC tower, and into the common room, and I slowly made my way up to the dorms where I placed my friend on her bed. I grabbed a piece of parchment, and wrote, Don’t worry. Everything will work out eventually. Just hang in there. Love, Ro. I placed it on her uniform, grabbed mine, and tip-toed to the showers. I quickly washed my hair, scrubbed my face, and shaved, before I was done. I got out, dried myself, put on my uniform, went through the usual shortenings of it, and dried my hair before pulling it up into a messy bun. I looked at my reflection in the mirror. I was a blue haired girl with an extremely short skirt and a shirt who’s top three buttons were undone. Wonderful. I pulled off my skirt and put on fish net stockings, and extremely high heels. Stilettos. Those ones that your grandma calls ‘slut shoes’. I pull my hair into two high messy bun/ pigtails and apply heaping makeup on my eyes. Blue eyeliner and blue mascara and black eye shadow. Then slather on dark purple/black lip gloss. I pull on my skirt, re-shorten it, and walked out of the bathroom, satisfied. I checked my watch. 7:30. Time to go through my usual morning wake-up calls. I woke up Via, Steph, and Megan. I nodded to Liv, and told them to leave her. They nodded, and I left. Mission 1: success. I skipped down the stairs, turned right and skipped up the stairs to the boys’ dorm. I burst in, and started screaming. Now, you may be wondering why I started screaming. Was there a room full of spiders? No. Was there a dead mangled body on the ground? No. Did Voldemort apparate in? No. It’s just how I wake the boys up. Just then five crashes were heard, and I looked over to see all five boys on the floor, glaring at me. I smiled at them, stopped screaming, and skipped out. Mission 2: success. I ran down the stairs and out the common room, much to the amusement of many people who were up, having heard my scream. It pretty much helps the whole tower. They all get up! I ran to the Gryffindor tower, and up the girl’s dorms. I started with Dom and Roxie. I shook Rox awake, and she ran into the bathroom before Dom was up. I grinned. I started shaking Dom, and her eyes slowly fluttered open. “You should really wear more make-up. And your uniform is way too long,” she said. I rolled my eyes. I never wore make-up. (except for when my hair wasn’t it’s natural color, which happened more than you think) And of the three (or four including Lily) my uniform was always the most appropriate. Besides the Kissing Bandits (which Dom was most certainly not), there was another nickname for us. (Not with Lily) The Triple S’s. It was pathetic, but it described us better. S:sporty. S:slutty. S:sensitive. I was sporty, ‘one of the guys’. I was known for preferring to go play a sport, muggle or wizard, than to go shopping or snogging. I was almost always caught in one of my guy cousin’s pair of sweats, and tee-shirts. I could beat up any guy I wanted with a wand or with my bare hands. I guess that’s why I could never stay in a relationship with someone for so long. I was too much of a guy. Some guys liked that quality in me, but whatever. Dom was slutty, and even with our reputation of never giving a guy more than a snog, I (and so many others) had caught her in the process of doing it soooo many times. I guess with a sister like Tory, what can you expect? I love Tory, but both her and Dom embrace their inner slutty-ness. If that makes sense. Lily was most likely to become like Dom and Tory. They were her role models. Poor Uncle Harry. His only daughter. Roxie was sensitive. She was always the comforting one in our child hood, and she fell the hardest for someone. She was the girl you went to if you had problems. She was one of those people who always lent a shoulder to cry on, and had a hug for the sad. She was quiet, but strong, and in an argument, would stay silent until someone included her, when she would yell and scream and rant. I loved her. I skipped out dorm, after I made sure that Dom was actually getting up. Mission 3: successful. And down to Lily’s. I shook her gently, and she sat up, smiling. “Good dream?” I asked, smirking. “Wonderful,” she declared. “About Lor?” “Obviously.” I smirked again, and skipped out, but not before calling, “DON’T FALL ASLEEP!” She won’t. Mission 4: successful. I jogged up to Jamie’s and Freddie’s dorm, and proceeded to dump buckets of water on all five boys. Mark Wood proceeded to hit on me, and I kissed him on the cheek before I turned to James who was grumbling about bloody cousins. Namely me. I smiled and said, “Jamie, don’t forget your dare at breakfast." “I won’t,” I kissed him on the cheek, and kissed Freddie on the cheek and ran out. Mission 5: successful. I fell down the stairs, and landed on the landing of the 5th years. I walked in, smoothing down my skirt, and dragged off the blankets of Louis. He may be attractive after he cleans up, but when I wake him up, his a sight. He was 1/8 veela. Just like Dom and Tory. He groaned, “Just five more minutes, Ro.” “Five more minutes my arse, I will dump a bucket of ranch dressing on you if you don’t get up in. THREE. TWO.” He was up. “See you later Lou,” I said. I proceeded to hurl a water balloon at each of the other four boys, and ran out. Outside the door, I heard their grumbles. Mission 6: successful. I started to descend the staircase down to Hugo’s dorms, but fell again. I landed on the landing of the 4th years. I walked in, re-smoothing down my skirt. Didn’t need to flash fourteen year olds. They were obsessed with me as it is. All four of the boys were always, and I mean always, at my house, and staring at me. It was quite amusing. Over the summer, I got four servants though… I started singing an extremely high pitched note. I was a rather good singer. My brother threw his pillow at me, then muttered about not having a pillow to lay back down on. He dragged himself out of bed and to the bathrooms. I smiled, and continued singing until all four other boys were up, and staring at me. “Get ready,” I commanded, and they all hopped to it. I love fourth year boys. Except for Hugo. He never does anything for me. I strutted out of the dorm, shaking my hips a little. What? I’m just having some fun. Mission 7: successful. I strutted down the stairs, then tripped and fell for the third time. I landed in the 3rd year’s landing, got up, swung a leg over the banister and slid down the rest of the way. I love stairs. Except for when they’re trying to kill me. When I reached the bottom, I forgot to jump off, and slid off in a heap. No matter! I jumped up, and walked out of the common room as if nothing out of the ordinary happened. Which was true. This was how every morning was. Even the weekends. Except for on the weekends, it usually happened around noon. I skipped down to the dungeons, and uttered the password. I sauntered into the common rooms, and up the staircase. I didn’t fall this time! “Oof!” I exclaim. Never mind. Oh well. I made it up the stairs in one piece and strut into the boys’ dorms. “JAMES POTTER IS IN THE COMMON ROOM DRESSED AS A GIANT BABY!!” I scream. All five boys are up in a flash, trying to get past me to see James. James isn’t really in the common room dressed as a giant baby. I laugh, and kiss all of them on the cheek besides Malfoy. I stick my tongue out at him. “Get ready, blokes,” I say in a commanding voice. They all roll their eyes finally realizing that there is no James dressed as a giant baby in the common room. Took them long enough. They all head to the bathrooms, but stop, and turn slowly to see me again. What? “What?” I asked, perplexed as to why they were staring at me. Al is utterly shocked. “Rosie, cover up!” he exclaimed, when the guys’ shock turned to oogling. Oh. My outfit. Well… That explains it. I flashed my megawatt smile, and all of the boys (minus Malfoy) started drooling. I struck a few poses, ones that would get me murdered by my father, then strutted out of the room, waggling my hips. “See you later, boys,” I called. Mission 8: successful. I sauntered down the stairs, falling again, and out the common room, earning more gawking stares from the guys, evil glares from the girlfriends of said guys, and smiles from any girl who’s single or my friend. Well. Today seems like a good day. I sauntered all the way to the Great Hall, and plopped onto a bench, ignoring the raised eyebrows of all the professors that knew me personally. They don’t even bother yelling at me anymore. And, they don’t tell my dad, ‘cause they would get screamed at by an angry red head named Ron Weasley for knowing about my ‘antics’. I grinned hugely, and started stacking food onto my plate. I was in the middle of a relatively calm meal when Malfoy and Al plopped down across from me. “What are you Slytherins doing here,” I asked whilst buttering my toast. “It’s good to see you too, dear cousin,” Al said sarcastically while taking my toast and biting into it. “Yeah, yeah. Why are you here?” I asked, rolling my eyes and steeling my toast and biting into it. I saw my friends walk in and sit away from me, sending me apologetic smiles. “Al is here because Liv is over there,” Malfoy said easily, taking my toast and finishing it. I scowled at him before laughing at the sheepish expression on my cousin’s face. “Ahhh. Lover boy wants to see his girl,” I teased. Al glared at me and Malfoy as we laughed, before saying, “That’s not the only reason… And she’s not my girl… yet.” I smirked, “Well if you ever put my plan into motion instead of screwing it up, maybe you’ll get her,” The reminder caused Al’s face to turn a bright red. Whoa. That boy can blush! I grinned and adopted a dreamy tone, “A girl to call your own, a kiss that makes your heart sing, a heart that belongs to you and you alone, a touch to complete you.” Malfoy and I laughed as Al scowled and smacked my arm, still blushing. I love annoying Al, it’s one of my favorite pastimes. I turned my attention to Malfoy. “Why are you here?” I asked confused. “I wanted to inspect those dents again. And I knew you were gonna tease Al, and I wanted to watch,” he replied easily. I scowled at the dent remark. They weren’t that bad… Just then James walked into the Great Hall, wearing a leggy fairy costume. Well, I guess the dare will take place now. He ran over to me, causing a lot of looks, and opened his mouth to speak before stopping and taking a good look at what I was wearing. “Merlin Rosie! Are you taking lessons on how to be a stripper?” he exclaimed a little loudly. Malfoy snorted while every boy over 15s’ head turned to me hopefully. I decided to have some fun. “Of course, Jamie, but I need some guys to practice on,” I said loudly, in my most innocent voice, smiling up at him, fluttering my eye lids. A whole rush of boys came over to me and they all started talking at once. I grinned at James and Al, whose mouths were hanging open, and picked out 10 reasonably attractive blokes. The rest of the guys walked away sadly, and the chosen guys looked as if they won the lottery. I flashed them my megawatt smile, silently thanking Tory again for teaching me so well. From the ten boys, I picked one (it was actually Willy, him and Marcus were both guys that came up to me, grinning because they knew that I was playing a game, and that I would pick them) and sat on his lap, telling the others that I would decide when I wanted to practice. When all of them but Marcus left, I rolled my eyes and sighed exasperatedly. Marcus plopped himself down beside Al, whose mouth was still hanging open, and helped himself to some food. I continued eating, while perched on Willy’s lap, occasionally feeding him, like we were lovesick couples. “You see James? This is why you think before you speak. Now I have to go find that stripper’s outfit again, and give each of those poor lads a lap dance!” I exclaimed at my cousin, who was steadily banging his head on the table, still dressed as a fairy. “I wouldn’t exactly call those boys ‘poor’,” Willy said cheekily, helping himself to my toast. “What is it with Slytherins steeling my bloody toast?!” I exclaimed when he was done eating it. Al laughed. Then he sobered up when what I said clicked in his mind. “You’re gonna give those blokes another lap dance?” he asked incredulously. “Of course! I am practicing to be a stripper, after all!” I said, mocking James. Al shook his head, and stole my toast. The third piece of toast! He took a bite, and I grabbed it back, shoving the whole thing into my mouth before grinning smugly. Yes, I am still on Willy’s lap. He rolled his eyes at me and grabbed a sausage off my plate before shoving it into his mouth. He grinned smugly. Then he slowly turned to his big brother who was still dressed as a fairy. “Um, James, why are you dressed as a fairy?” he asked. “OH YEAH!” James exclaimed, stopping banging his head on the table. He jumped up on to the table and put his wand to his throat. “LADIES AND GENTLEMEN! I HOPE YOU ALL WILL WATCH MY AMAZING ACT OF AMAZINGNESS!!!” He announced. When everyone was looking at him expectedly, he pointed his wand toward the ceiling, and muttered the incantation that I gave him last night. The music started playing, and James started singing the lyrics to Fergalicious while dancing the dance moves. Everyone was cheering and clapping while the professors were staring at him in mild amusement. “Fergalicious definition make them boys go loco They want my treasure so they get their pleasures from my photo. You could see me, you can't squeeze me. I ain't easy, I ain't sleazy." Quite a few people began to sing along, surprised that James had a good singing voice. I taught him myself. I snorted at the mentions of boys watching what James 'got', looking in amusment at his brother who was silently repeating, 'I'm not related to him, I'm NOT related to him!' over and over again. Lovely. James is talented, and sounds gay. Not that there's anythign wrong with that, but, you know.... When Jamie finally finished, he bowed, and the entire Great Hall clapped. I was still clapping softly when Jamie hopped off the table, and sat down to finish his breakfast. I thanked Merlin that nothing unusual had happened this morning. So, chapter 11! How are you guys liking my story? I was reading my first three chapters, and am shocked at the difference between them and the ones I'm writting now. (25/26ish) I don't own the song 'Fergalicious', thats by Fergie (If you didn't already assume that by the title). Also, how do you guys like the new chapter images? I made them, and I know that they're small, but I think they are cute. So, now, I have to go put one up on chapter 10. Talk to you later. Bye! :) UPDATE: 2/8: So sorry this is taking so long, it keeps getting rejected (not for bad reason) and now I am sincerly hoping that it will validate finally. Hope I didn't lose too many readers, but I also thought you would like to know that after this chapter I am taking a SHORT break, (I am not, not, abandoning this story, it is my baby and I have about twenty seven chapters written) and posting the beginnings of another story that I have been working on. I personally like it even though it is a bit sadder, and it's a James/Lily shipper, my first. So enough of my ramblings, and I shall click 'Save Chapter' and you will be that much closer to reading this. :) LOLs (Lots of Laughter), peace. UPDATE 8/6: New chapter image. Again. Isn't she so pretty here? I wonder what happened. Not hating, but seriously, it's like a curse, the Disney stars are so awsome for a few years and then it's like... um, wow. What happened?! Not the point. Review! ![]() News and Dates A week before Halloween found me sitting in the middle of the RC table (on it) sewing a dark green polka-dot patch on Al’s favorite sweats that I had stolen last year. I had personalized them, meaning I wrote Rosie in gold thread in cursive on the bum and the right front pocket. I had told him that Dom accidently fed them to the thestrals. He believed me. Suddenly, as I was making the final stitch, the food appeared on the table. I grabbed a piece of fried chicken and took a large bit of it before returning to the knot I had gotten stuck in the string. I started trying in vain to untangle it without magic before I screamed, and whipped out my wand pointing it at the pants intending to blast them, before Freddie and Jamie appeared in front of me. (No they did not apparate) "Awww, Rosie, don’t destroy those, you worked so hard on them! Just look at the delicate seam work and stitching you did on your name!” Fred said. “And the gold and green really bring out your teal eyes!” James added. It was true. I had these teal eyes. Sometimes, they looked dark blue, almost royal blue, other times, they were almost as green as Al’s. Now they were a mix. They tended to change with my mood. I thought they were awesome! I raised my eyebrow at my cousins. “We really need to hang out with some more guys…” they said together. I laughed. “Or you’re just in denial about whether or not you’re straight,” I said solemnly. They both scowled at the exact same time when they finished working out what I meant. I laughed. James took my pants (well, actually Al’s pants) started untangling the knot that was about the size of my fist. See, I get this enchanted thread, so it never ends, you have to cut it. So when I get knots in it, the knot just keeps getting bigger and bigger while I’m trying to untangle it. James finished untangling it in about five seconds and handed back my pants (well, still Al’s pants) smirking. I scowled. “Well, anyway, we are here to tell you two things,” James said. “Wonderful. Who did you hex, and how am I supposed to clean it up?” I asked warily. “We didn’t hex anyone!” Fred exclaimed. I raised one eyebrow. "Not recently, anyway…” James trailed off. My eyebrow went higher. “FINE! We hexed Brandon Thomas. But only because he said Lily was a nice piece of eye candy that he could do!” Fred exclaimed. All at once I felt the heat rushing to my face in anger, and I hopped off the table, trying to control it. I gripped my wand, and started storming off to find Brandon. I hated him more than Malfoy. Miracle, isn’t it? But I had good reason. So here’s the story, shortened, ‘cause I don’t have time to go into details. He was dating Rox, and took her to a club at Hogsmeade. He was buying her drinks, and got her really drunk. Well… when she was drunk, he slept with her. Then he dumped her, saying that she was awful in bed. Then he started trying to get me to date him. It took forever for me to get Roxie to calm down and get over him. HE TOOK ADVANTAGE OF HER! HE WAS GONNA DIE, IF HE EVEN SO MUCH AS LOOKED AT LILY AGAIN. I was half way out of the Great Hall, gripping my wand in one hand and the chicken leg my other, when four hands grabbed me and lifted me up, effectively stopping me. For now. Did I mention? Me and Dom were the only ones who know the story. Fuck. “Rosie, what’s up?” James asked worriedly. My face was still red with rage. With my red hair, I probably looked like an extremely pissed off tomato. Lovely. I started struggling, trying to get out of my ‘bonds’. Too bad my cousins were strong after years of Quidditch practice. After about five minutes of struggling my very hardest, I gave up, tired. I need to work out more. When I slumped in defeat, James and Fred dragged me to an unused classroom. “What the hell was that?!” James asked, getting straight to the point. “I can’t tell you,” I said. “ROSIE, Tell us,” James demanded. “No, I mean, I really can’t tell you. I’m sworn under magical bindings,” This wasn’t a lie. I actually was sworn under magical bindings. Dom was too. Rox didn’t want anyone to know. “Fine. So we still have to tell you two things.” Fred said, upset that I didn’t tell him what’s up. Like I would tell Fred. Roxanne’s older brother. That… That would not be pretty. “What are the two things?” I asked, still wary. “Thing one: we have decided what three polls we are doing this year,” James said. Every year the Wotters (minus Molly. Duh.) did three polls. What basically happened was we would give every student a form to fill out, for each survey. Then we counted up the results and announced them. One year, we decided to do favorite Honeydukes candy. That was fun. Everyone who filled out a form, attached a sample of the candy. It was amazing. And yummy. Sugar quills won. Anyway. “Survey #1,” James started. “Favorite Holiday Party.” Fred said proudly. “Boring,” I said bluntly, all anger gone. “Yes, we all know it’s boring, Red, but we needed a build up for the other two,” James said. “Continue.” “Survey #2,” Fred started. “Favorite Potter Brother,” James said proudly. I raised my eyebrow. “What?!” James exclaimed. “That makes you sound even more conceited!” I exclaimed, mock excitedly. They rolled their eyes in unison. I rolled my eyes in return. “Anyway…” I said expectantly, perching myself up on a desk. “Survey #3…” They said in a mysterious voice. “Yes?” I asked impatiently. “It will take place in March…” They said trailing off. “YES?” I asked, trying to hide my impending annoyance. “Hogwarts’ Hottest Hook-ups,” They said together. “That sounds so wrong.” I said simply. “Not like that! But we wanted it to be all H’s. It’s technically the hottest couples.” “Oh. Well, I like that one…” I said thoughtfully. “We have something else to tell you.” James said. “Yes?” I said curiously. “We got Minnie to let us, as in all of Hogwarts, to have a Halloween Ball,” Fred said. “For our last year,” James added. I nodded. “That sounds like fun. I gotta talk to Fred,” I said shoving James out of the classroom. I quickly put up charms around the room, muttering ancient ones and modern ones alike. Fred was watching in interest. “Where’d you learn all those?” he asked. I ignored the question, finishing with cursing the door, so James couldn’t barge in. Satisfied, I twirled my wand once, and pocketed it. I turned to Fred, putting on an intimidating expression. It was my least powerful one, but he looked slightly scared. I pushed him into a seat and started pacing at the front of the room, my hands folded behind my back. “What are you going to do about Megan?” His face heated up. “Oh. Um. Well.” He said brilliantly. “Right. I can see you got it all planned out.” I said sarcastically. He turned redder. “Well. I want you to ask her to the Ball.” I said simply. All of the redness ran out of his face, and he was pale white. Wow. “What?!” he squeaked. “I want you to ask he to the Ball.” I repeated. “Why?” he asked. “Because you are taking too long.” “But- .” “You do it, or I will do it for you. Slowly and embarrassingly.” He gulped and nodded. I smiled, and waved my hand once around the room, taking off the protective charms. Fred watched in awe. I opened the door, and James fell face forward, landing on the ground. He had an Extendable Ear. I rolled my eyes. I had the Muffilato on. So instead of hearing a faint buzzing, he heard a real loud buzzing. Idiot. “Idiot.” I said. He picked himself up off the ground and managed to look sheepish. “The couples will be verified later,” James said. I rolled my eyes again. “I need to talk to Red,” James said, shoving Fred out of the room. When the door was closed, he opened his mouth to speak, but I shook my head, and proceeded with the protection charms, muttering rapidly again. This time, James watched in awe. I turned around after I finished and smiled, satisfied. I plopped myself down on the teacher’s desk, and folded myself up into a ball, waiting for Jamie to speak. He opened and closed his mouth a few times before blurting out, “ILikeVia!” Real fast. “What?” I asked, hoping I had heard wrong. He took a deep breath, and said it slowly. “I like Via.” Instead of strangling him, like I so wanted to do, I screamed. Long, and loud. James had his hands on his ears, patiently waiting until I was finished. Bless him, he knew I had to get this out. After a while of my consistent screaming, James looked at his watch and started tapping his foot. I stopped, and breathed in very deeply. Wow. “Wow, You sure can hold that note for a long time, Red,” James said, impressed, taking his hands off of his ears. “Well, I practice,” I told him seriously. Wait. Back to why I was screaming. “You like Via?!” I demanded. He rolled his eyes. Duh. “Stupid question. So are you gonna ask her to the Ball?” I asked. “Yep, but I wanna know how,” he said excitedly. I stared at him for a moment. Whoa. What is with my cousins?! Do they all have to like my friends?! Oh well. Who am I to stand in the way of true love? “So here’s what you do.” I started. He nodded eagerly. “You walk up to her.” I said. He nodded again. “And…” He was nodding so fast I thought his head might fall off. “You say, ‘Via, do y’wanna go to the Halloween Ball with me?’” I finished. He nodded once more and ran out of the room. Wow. I waved my hand again, and took off all the charms, and walked outside where Fred was leaning on a wall, smirking. He stooped down, and I hopped on his back, him grabbing my feet. “What was that?” he asked, the smirk still in his voice. “None of your business…” I said in a bright, happy, innocent voice. “But Reeed!” he whined. “But nothing, Freddie, now take me to the Ravenclaw tower.” He consented, and started toward the tower, bouncing me on every fourth step. We were both laughing by the time we actually got to the tower. I answered the question, and dragged my cousin in behind me. He protested all the way to the couch, and stopped when we got within ear range of my friends. I left him there for a sec, and ran up to the dorm, throwing open my trunk, and grabbing the Marauder’s Map. “I solemnly swear that I am up to no good,” I whispered, pointing my wand to the parchment. I watched, still amazed, as the ink slowly trailed around the parchment, as if an invisible hand was drawing. When it stopped, I opened it, and searched for Jamie’s dot. I found it on the third floor, by the new charms classroom. You might be wondering why there’s a new charms classroom. I can sum it up in one word. Wait. I can’t. Well, anyway, it’s Teddy’s fault. He was never good with charms… I rolled my eyes and grinned. I ran down after checking to make sure that Jamie was still there, and skidded to a stop gracefully in front of my friend. Hahaha. No. I wish that was what happened. But alas, it didn’t. What really happened was I was running down the stairs, I tripped and fell all the way to the common room floor, but I got up and continued running to my friends and Fred. I tried to skid to a stop gracefully, but I couldn’t stop, and ended up falling in a heap in front of the fire place. They all laughed, and Via stood up to help me. I got up, rubbing my head, and glared at Fred. He gulped but nodded, and whispered something to Megan. She turned a faint pink, and followed him out of the common room. I turned to Via and said, “Via, hon, you gotta go to the third floor charms corridor. NOW!” She nodded and left, after checking that the coast was clear of Fred and Megs. Liv, Steph, Sam, Lor, and Xander were staring at me. “Fred wants to ask out Megan, and James is by the new charms room, looking for Via, cause he wants to ask her out.” I explained. After a chorus of ‘oh’s’, I plopped down on Sam’s lap. We started talking about nothing, when Megan came in half an hour later, lips swollen, hair mussed, and outfit wrinkled. I raised one eyebrow at her and smirked. “Megs, honey, your hair is a little messed up…” I said innocently. She flushed red. Steph caught on, “And your lips are all red and swollen!” Redder. The boys caught on, and Xander said, “And your shirt is unbuttoned!” Redder. Sam, “And you’re flashing to the world…” Woa, I thought only redheads could get that red! “Whoa, I thought only redheads could get that red!” I exclaimed. She scowled. I laughed, and us girls took her up to our dorms, waving at the laughing boys. We got in, and Megs plopped down on her bed, facing us. I sprawled across mine, while Steph just sat in one of the beanbags in the middle of our dorm. Ys, we had beanbags in the middle of our dorm. “So, what happened?” I asked. I needed blackmail details. “Well, um, we left, and walked silently down to the grounds. We started talking about school work, and stuff, and then he blurted out real fast, ‘Willyougototheballwithme?’ I got it, having listened to you Wotters talk all the time, and said yes. Then we snogged a bit…” She trailed off, a dreamy look in her eyes. Steph snorted. “A bit?” Liv and I snorted too, and Megan’s face, which had slowly returned to its normal color, went red again. Just then, Via stumbled in, looking even more mussed up than Megan. I just started laughing. Steph and Liv joined, and Via plopped herself in a beanbag, her arms crossed, trying to look upset, but still had a slightly dreamy look to her. Well then. Via’s face turned a brilliant red. I had never seen her blush more than a faint pink. I laughed harder. Steph and Liv too. After about ten minutes of hysterical laughing, I got up, and left, calling, “I’ll see y’all later! You can tell the story without me, Via…” She turned red again. I stepped down the stairs to the common room, and opened a window. “Accio Phoenix!” I called. The Phoenix 260 was the newest broom in stock. My Uncle George sent it to me last week. He likes me. Fred complained because he was George’s son and didn’t get one. I mounted it, and flew out the window, towards the direction of Jamie and Freddie’s dorm. I got there in record time, and banged on the window. James jumped up, and let me in, a huge grin on his still-swollen lips. I was barely inside before I was tackled by my two cousins, who were hugging me in thanks. “I. Can’t. Breathe!” I choked out. They laughed, their chests rumbling, and let me go finally, setting me down on the floor. I mock- smoothed out my outfit. (which was a pair of Louis’ sweats, and Al’s old green hoodie) They laughed again, and said thanks. “Well, I just wanted to know what happened, but I gotta go, things to do, people to see, places to go, and illegal trading to handle,” I said. Well, my trading wasn’t exactly illegal, more like it was forbidden in the school. And the country… I was currently the head of Hogwarts’ Black Market. Everyone, and I mean everyone came to me for forbidden supplies. Not all of it was illegal, (most of it was) but I did get Hagrid a dragon skin cloak. And a dragon. That took a lot of negotiating. Anyway. I re-mounted my broom, and with a wave for my cousins, I flew off. I landed in the Entrance Hall, and ran down to the dungeons, practically yelling the password, and flying in the common room. A lot of people looked a little terrified. I grinned, and they relaxed. I quickly picked out Al, and grabbed his collar, and dragged him out of the common room. “Get on,” I said to him, mounting the broom. He complied, and I flew us out to the pitch. I stopped at the goal posts, and sat in the tallest one, grabbing my broom, while Al sat next to me. “You need to ask Liv to the Halloween Ball,” I said, knowing that he knew what I was talking about. Minnie announced it when Jamie and Freddie were telling me about it in the classroom. He paled slightly, but nodded. He took my broom, and flew off to the Ravenclaw tower, stopping at our window. I saw him in the distance, a tiny figure, and saw him talking to Liv. She must have said something, because she got on in front of him, and he flew them to the clearing I showed him in third year. It was in the Forbidden Forest, but was protected, courtesy of me, from any animals that could kill or injure anyone in any way. I swore, realizing that I was still on top of the goal post, and slowly lowered myself so I was holding on to the bottom of the ring. I slid down, Muggle-Fireman style, the pole, which was about 100ft tall, and screamed in excitement. I really should do this more often. I got to the bottom, and let go of the pole, walking out of the pitch, towards the castle. It suddenly occurred to me that I needed a date. Well, that sucks. I don’t even want a date. But, being me, I had to have one. I went to the Gryffindor tower and up to Dom and Roxie’s dorm, where they would be, discussing which boy to ask. I sighed. Oh well. It was gonna be a long day. And here I thought I would be able to relax today! I sighed again. Oh well. So yes, I have updated this again. I am so proud. But I was rereading the whole story, and decided it royally sucks in the first 15 chapters, and was wondering if you guys think I should rewrite it all or just continue as it is.... Also, I will update this two more times in a row, before switching to another story. Thought you should know. Love y'all, Peace. :) UPDATE 8/6: New image, fixed spacing. You're welcome. Chapter 13: Mindless Chatter, A Breakdown About Pecans, and Determination [View Online] [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter] ![]() Mindless Chatter, A Breakdown About Pecans, and Determination As soon as I walked into the dorm, I was tackled by Dom, Roxie, Lily, Liv, Via, Megan, Steph, and Monica. Monica Nathans was a tall, latte colored girl, with dark brown-grey eyes, and long black plaits that reached to her waist. She was Dom and Roxie’s other dorm mate. She was beautiful. And she was smart. She was a lot like Megs. I loved her. “Rosie! Rosie, Posie! Rosie, did you hear about the ball on Saturday? We only have seven days to figure out who we are gonna ask, what we are wearing, and what make up we need!” Roxie, Lily, and Dom squealed. What is with the stupid names? I groaned, as Dom led me over to her shelf of fashion magazines, muggle and wizard. The rest of the girls followed, and they all grabbed one. I threw myself across Dom’s bed, and sat there silently. It was amusing, but annoying to listen to their chatter about dates, snogs, dresses, shoes, makeup, and accessories. “Ohmigod! Fred asked me to the Ball!” Megan. “Ohmigod! James asked me to the Ball!” Via. “Ohmigod, do you think Josh would make a good date?” Rox. “Ooohhh, what about Roger?” Dom. “I’m going with Lor!” Lily. “Maybe Robbie the Hufflepuff?” Rox. “I want James and Fred’s dorm mate, Jacob Marshall to ask me!” Monica. “How long would it take to get Matthew Baxter to sleep with me?” Dom. “I was thinking a dark purple dress!” Megan. “OH! I want that silver strapless mini!” Dom. “I want that baby blue floor length, halter!’ Lily. “I think this black mini, halter would look nice on me, right?” Rox. “I bet that brown floor length, strapless would look really good on you Monica!” Via. “Oh, and Via, this emerald would look amazing on you!” Monica. Liv sat on the bed beside me, and smiled at me. I stared. Liv hadn’t smiled at me since Al’s Second Screw-Up! Something must have gone right, this time! I grabbed her arm, and dragged her to the ‘sitting room, that Dom had designed off the bathroom, locking the door behind me. We could still hear the mindless babble, but I turned my full attention on her. It took a lot to get my full attention. Most of the time, I was half out of it. “What happened?” I demanded. Well, I was never one for sifting through the details. “Um, Al picked me up from our room, and flew me out to this amazing clearing in the middle of the Forbidden Forest! It was round, and the grass was so soft, and there was a small creek running through it, and it was covered in these purple flowers! There was a large oak in the center of the clearing, shading a part of it, and we sat under it and just talked. Then he asked, real slowly if I wanted to go to the Ball with him, and I said yes! We kissed for a tiny bit, and just sat there for a while. Then he flew me back to the dorm, helped me in, and kissed my hand. The dorm was empty though, and I had to come here! But only you know so far… I like him so much! And I can’t wait until the Ball!” She was starting to ramble, but I was so happy for her and the fact that I didn’t have to dress up as a pregnant cupid, jump up on the table in the middle of lunch, and serenade her to go to the Ball with Al! She stopped, and threw her arms around me. “Thank you. I know, that you had something to do with this! And I am forever grateful. Thanks for helping me through your idiot cousins’ screw ups.” she whispered in my ear. I hugged her back, and rubbed her back. I steered us out back into the dorm, that was now chaos, and we sat on Dom’s bed, still hugging, me still rubbing her back. We broke apart, and she smiled softly, sniffling a little. I smiled back, truly thrilled that she was finally going on a date with my stupid, idiotic, moronic, clueless, loveable cousin Al. They needed each other to balance one another out. I grinned hugely, and fell asleep. … I was having the most amazing dream ever! I was just flying around on my broom (which I need to get back from Al) and looking at the clouds. Clouds… They were so soft and white and fluffy. I reached out, as if to grab one, and ripped a piece off. I licked it, and realized it tasted like cotton candy! I started eating all of the pretty, soft, white, fluffy clouds, still flying around on my broom. I was still licking my clouds, when all of a sudden, a GIANT, purple turkey came flying towards me and started poking me! I mean, what the fuck?! Turkeys don’t even freakin’ fly!! I groaned, and slapped the turkey. It growled, and took a hold of my broom, and pulled. THUMP! I woke up to find myself on the floor, staring up at a smirking Dom, and an apologetic Roxie. I glared, grabbed my blanket, (which was actually Dom’s) from Dom’s hands, and covered myself up again, fully intent on going back to sleep. The blanket was rudely snatched up again, and I was sprayed with a jet of cold water. I screamed in fury, and hopped up, glaring at my cousin. I waved my wand at myself, drying off, and stomped out of the dorm. I heard them chuckle behind my back. I stomped down the stairs, and up the boys’ staircase. I stomped all the way to James and Fred’s room, throwing open the door, and stomping in. I love stomping. It is a very efficient way to show that you’re angry. All five boys in the dorm looked absolutely frightened. I stomped to Fred’s bed, threw myself on it, and pulled his covers over my head. I scowled and fell asleep. … I continued my amazing fluffy-cloud , and cotton candy eating dream. I flew around for a long time, eating a LOT of cotton candy. But the sky was getting darker. It started to rain. I noticed that the rain was chocolate syrup!! I opened my mouth wide, and started drinking up the chocolate syrup, until I accidently flew into a mountain. It was chilly. I pulled myself out of the gooey substance, and discovered that the ‘goo’ was whipped cream! I grabbed a giant spoon, and started lapping up the whipped cream, occasionally stopping to take a swig of chocolate syrup. Why can’t life be like my dreams? But all good things must end, I guess… The mountain started rumbling, and shaking. I gripped the giant spoon, and wedged it into the ‘ground’, holding onto it, as the earthquake continued. My grip slipped, and I was hurtling down the mountain, which was still shaking, and landed in a heap at the foot of a giant pecan. I hate nuts. I woke up, in horror of the giant nut. “Rosie?” came a cautious voice. “FREDDIE, YOU HAVE TO SAVE ME FROM THE GIANT NUT!!!” I screamed, still half in my dream. I was rudely sprayed with a jet of cold water. I realized I was still on Freddie’s bed, and started cackling madly. But then I remembered. I hopped out of bed and into my cousin’s arms. “Please, Freddie, save me from the giant nut?” I begged, still terrified of the nut. I started sobbing in his arms, as he tried to comfort me. “Rosie?” he asked, scared. “P…please s…save m…me from t…the … g…giant n…n…nut!” I wailed. He was rubbing my back frantically. My sobs picked up, and they were those big ones that I get when I’m seriously sad. Or scared. I started trembling when the memory of the nut came back into my mind. I screamed. And collapsed into his arms, sobbing hysterically, and occasionally whimpering. *** (Fred’s POV) My cousin collapsed into my arms, while sobbing hysterically, and whimpering often. I was utterly stunned. And a little terrified. Rosie didn’t cry often. And the tears were gushing down her face, and her cheeks were blotching red. I looked around to James, who was still stunned from shock. I glanced at my other dorm mates, but seeing that they were all useless, I hopped up, jogged to the door, shifting Rosie to one arm, so I could open the door. I ran down the staircase, and out the common room, ignoring the utterly stunned looks from my fellow Gryffindors. I slowed to a walk as I reached the end of the corridor, and stopped, trying to figure out what I should do. It wasn’t often that Rose collapsed in tears. Actually, it never happened. She was always the strong front; even if she was hurting, she always put on a mask, and put others first. It was unlike anything I’d ever seen. My cousin didn’t cry, obsess over her looks, wear makeup, wear girly clothes, simper, or suck up. She worked for what she wanted and got it. Even if it was an almost illegal way. So her crying left me at a loss. Al! Al would know what to do! I started off toward the Slytherin commons, and made it there in record time. I muttered the password, and carried her up toward the boy’s dorms. The Slytherin common room was empty. Good. No one to witness my cousin’s breakdown. I made it to Al’s room, and shifted Rosie’s weight to open the door again. I walked in, still trying to at least muffle my cousin’s hysterical sobs and shrieks. I stepped toward Al, who was laying across his bed reading, and kicked the foot rd. He jumped, and I gave him Rosie, quickly explaining what happened. Or at least what I knew. He took her and nodded to me, and I left, making my way out of the room. *** (Rose’s POV) I was still sobbing hysterically when I vaguely felt myself being passed to another person from Freddie’s arms. I whimpered. I felt hands rubbing my back gently, and knew it was Al. He was murmuring comforting words, and my sobs slowly settled down to weak sniffles. His hands were rubbing my back still, when I slowly drifted off to sleep again. My sleep was dreamless, but I felt Al’s calm presence the whole time. *** My eyes slowly fluttered open, and I discovered I was still in Al’s cradling arms, and he was slumped forward slightly, sleeping, his hand still slowly making absent minded patterns on my back, still comforting me. I smiled, and slowly detached myself from Al’s arms, and gently pushed him back into a normal sleeping position, before I skipped out. When I was in the Slytherin common room, I glanced at my watch, and noticed that it was almost time for dinner. I ran all the way back to the Gryffindor corridor, and stopped at the girl’s washrooms to fix my eyes. I cleaned off all of the dried tears, and did a spell to get rid of the redness. When I was satisfied, I continued on towards the Gryffindor portrait, and said the password (MonkeyBanana) brightly, to the Fat Lady. I skipped up to Freddie’s and Jamie’s dorm, and ran in, shocking all five boys again. I grinned hugely at them before saying, “Jamie, Freddie, it’s time for dinner, come with me?” They nodded, putting down their stuff, and got up, each of them grabbing one of my arms. They lifted me up, carrying me in between them, and laughing, we made our way to the Great Hall. They put me down at the entrance, and I ran ahead to the Gryffindor table, and sat down, gripping my fork in one hand and my knife in the other, staring intently at my plate. I was still staring at it when Jamie and Freddie sat across from me, Jamie taking my utensils from my hands gently. Fred smiled and said, “You know, Ro, staring at the plate won’t make the food appear quicker, no matter how hard you stare.” I scowled quickly, then grinned, “That’s what you think,” I said, never taking my eyes off the plate. We sat in silence, me staring at the plate, Jamie and Freddie watching me. I grinned widely when a moment later, my plate filled up with fried chicken. When I looked up at my cousin’s faces, I laughed out loud. Their mouths were hanging open, because my plate was the only one that had filled up. I happily grabbed a chicken leg and took a huge bite out of it. A few blokes almost approached me, probably to ask me to the dance, but never did. When I was almost done with the chicken, the Great Hall was full, and the plates all contained food. I was getting up when Dom sat down beside me, quickly scarfed down half a turkey, and a spoonful of mashed potatoes, got up again, and dragged me out of the Hall. “Oi!” I protested. But can you blame me? I wasn’t even on my feet, I was literally being dragged out of the Hall, on my bum, my arm clutched in Dom’s vice like grip. “DOMMY!” I exclaimed when she dragged me right through some gravy that had found it’s way to the marble floor. She didn’t say anything, but continued dragging me. I crossed my arms. Or… Well, you know… as best as I could possibly cross my arms… She dragged me into the classroom that Fred and James had dragged me into last time. Was it only this morning? I forget… “One thing,” She said, getting straight to business. I raised my eyebrow, telling her to continue. “Do you have a date?” She asked. Dom usually took care of my wardrobe, makeup, and love life. See, I didn’t have an issue with any of those things… but… Dom was… umm… very controlling. For things like Balls and such, Dom bought my dress, my shoes, my accessories. She shopped for my everyday clothes, one of the reasons I spent my life in my guy cousins’ clothes. She also bought my makeup, and monitored what I did with my hair and body. She said I could have a nose piercing and ears, but nothing else, and said NO tattoos. And she told me who I should date, seeing as I had no interest in dating at all. I was a lot like my Uncle Harry’s godfather, Sirius Black. He was an ultimate womanizer, and didn’t like commitment. Except I wasn’t a womanizer… I was an… um…. manizer… Ha. Ha. I sighed. Dom typically picked out the boys who would keep my social life as high as she wanted it, or who would look good with me, The Hottest Pairings. CONTROLLING. “No, I don’t have a date!” I exclaimed. She rolled her eyes. “Well, who do you want to go with?” I thought for a moment. “I was gonna go with Sam and Xander as friends…” I said. Her face contorted with disgust when I said Xander’s name, then changed to shock and exasperation when I said ‘as friends’. Really though, I don’t like dates, cause then the guy thinks you like him, and you have to go out with him and then dump him. Too much work, really. I VOW TO NEVER COMMIT! “I think-” Dom started. “I VOW TO NEVER COMMIT!” I yelled, pointing my finger in the air. She looked at me bemused for a moment, then continued like I hadn’t spoken, “You can either go with one of James/Fred’s dorm mates, one of Al’s dorm mates, or Josh or Roger, depending on who we all ask…” I groaned. Such stupid choices. Though I might go with Willy, Marcus, or Chase. Just as friends. But I would have to kiss them for Dom, though. I groaned. “You know what? Just go with Scorpius!” She exclaimed happily. You see, she had this weird theory that me and Malfoy would be a perfect couple. Ha. Ha. Yeah, I can totally feel the love when we are trying to kill each other! Not. I screamed in fury, and she took off, me tailing her. She ran out to the court yard, and we both collapsed in giggles. Well, I was still mad, but I would get her back. Eventually. Not now though. “I’m still hungry,” I said after about five minutes of laughing mindlessly. She nodded after rolling her eyes, and got up, pulling me up with her. She laughed out loud as she looked me up and down, and I, curious looked down. Well. I was covered in gravy. AWSOME! Dom rolled her eyes and started dragging me back towards the Great Hall when I started licking my arms. When we got back, no one looked up from their food, and I huffed loudly. Dom led me back to where James and Fred were sitting, but they had been joined by Megan and Via and they were… um… busy. I rolled my eyes, and turned a 180 and walked towards the RC table, fully intent on sitting with Xander, Sam, and Steph. Dom stayed with the ‘busy’ couples, pointedly ignoring them while eating another turkey. I slid into my seat, and huffed again when no one commented on the fact that I was covered in gravy. I stacked turkey and mashed potatoes on my plate before drowning them in gravy. I love gravy. After shoving the first bite in my mouth, I swallowed hard and asked Sam, Steph, and Xander who they were asking to the ball. “I want Tommy to ask me,” Steph said. Tommy Blake was in Gryffindor with Fred, James, Michael Mitchell and Mark Blue. Tommy had dirty blonde hair and blue eyes, was quiet and scholarly. Kinda boring but sweet. Mike had sandy brown hair and brown eyes, and had a mischievous streak in him. Mark liked hitting on me. James, and Fred, though good friends, liked hitting him for hitting on me. With his black, shoulder length hair, and grey eyes, Uncle Harry said he looked a lot like Sirius Black. He acted like Black too. When Sirius was young of course. I nodded in approval. Tommy was a good choice for Stephanie. I turned to Sam, who was staring at Hannah Blue, Mark’s little sister, in our year, with Dom and Rox and Monica. Hannah was super friendly and happy, and was one of the few people like that who I could actually stand. She had long black hair that went to her waist, gently waving, but had inherited her mother’s striking blue eyes and pale complexion. “Well, I know the answer for you,” I said happily. Sam turned red and nodded. “Did’ya ask her?” I asked bluntly. He turned redder and shook his head. I rolled my eyes and gave him a warning look. Sam nodded and turned back to his food. I love how I can have a conversation with almost anyone without speaking! “I love how I can have a conversation with almost anyone without speaking!” I said. They all rolled their eyes simultaneously. I rolled my eyes at them for rolling their eyes at me. “Xander, did you ask Dom?” I asked the blonde haired boy in front of me. He raised one eyebrow at me, asking, ‘Why the hell would I do that?’ I rolled my eyes and studied him intently. ‘Because you both fancy each other’ I said with my pursed lips and skeptical expression. I looked at him pointedly before he looked away. Anyway. “Anyway,” I said. There was a silence over our group. “Steph, go sit with Tommy,” I said. She looked up at me, eyes widening. I nodded once, and she sighed, getting up. “Sam, go ask out Hannah. She’ll say yes,” I said after his sister left. He looked up at me, eyes widening. I almost laughed out loud at the similarities between him and his sister. I nodded once and he sighed, getting up. When was far enough away, I scooted over so I was directly across from Xander. “You should ask her out,” I said softly. He decided to play dumb. “Ask who out?” I glared at him and he gulped. “Dom?” He asked. “Yes.” He looked up at me, his grey-brown eyes portraying his emotions. Sadness. Pain. Fear. Worry. Love. (for Dom) And stress. His sadness and pain were those of few people ever had. It was that of a death. As if someone he loved had left him. That was what happened. Dom and Xander. You used to not be able to say one name without the other following it. “I will.” He said. One more emotion filled his eyes, covering up the pain and sadness. The worry and the fear. Determination. So sappy. So, here's another chappy, hope you like it, and it has hit me (ouch) that I haven't done a disclaimer in a while, so: Disclaimer: Me: *dreaming* I own Harry Potter.... I own Harry Potter.... Mr Miller (Science teacher. I hate science): KATHY! Are you sleeping? Me: Err.... No? Mr Miller: Are you sure? Me: If I was sleeping, would I be able to answer you? Mr Miller: Good point. *He goes back to teaching.* Me: Still don't own Harry Potter? Ali: Umm... No. Sorry to dissapoint. Now wipe off that fake scar. Me: *sighs* This has actually happened. PS: That POV switch is not one to give you a gist of Fred's personality. It is only there because I figured that if Rose was having a minor breakdown that she wouldn't be able to tell you what was happening. But what do you guys think about having other POVs for whole chapters? Just a thought. UPDATE 8/12: New image. Chapter 14: A Date and Colorful Torture Tools! [View Online] [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter] ![]() A Date and Colorful Torture Tools! When Lysander walked away, I quickly finished up my turkey leg and hopped up, skipping innocently to the Slytherin table. I squeezed myself between Willy and Marcus, across from Chase, Al, Liv, and Malfoy. They all, minus Malfoy, looked up and smiled at me, Al’s and Liv’s the largest, with Ally’s arm around Livy’s waist. Awwwww. How cute! I rolled my eyes. “So, Dom said I need to get a date with one of you dashing Slytherin Princes for the Ball,” I said. No one responded. “She suggested Malfoy.” I finished, wrinkling up my nose in disgust. Liv and Al burst out laughing. I scowled. “So, Chase, Willy, or Marcus, one of you have to ask me out or face the wrath of Dom,” I said in a mock depressed tone. “Sorry, Rosie, but I got a date, already,” Chase said, smiling apologetically. “Same here, my lovely,” Marcus laughed, imitating the ‘Voice’. I rolled my eyes, and looked up in time to see Xander leading a very confused looking Dom out of the Great Hall. I turned to Willy, albeit a bit hopefully. I really didn’t want to tango with either McLaggen. Or any of James/Fred’s friends. J/F’s friends were nice, but, um, liked to hit on me. As I said before. “I, for one, would be honored to take such a beautiful maiden to the Ball,” Willy said in an exaggerated Southern American accent. I rolled my eyes, and laughed. “Oh, thank you good sir! You will be my knight in shining armour!” I said, in the same Southern American accent, but female. We both laughed, and he said, “So it’s a date.” I thought of all the pairs I had put together so far. I was thrilled that I would be going with Willy to joke around and laugh instead of using Tori’s life lessons. “It’s a date.” I confirmed, leaning into him, suddenly tired even though I had slept so much earlier. I scooped up a handful of pecans and started munching on them quietly, whilst ignoring the amused look my cousin was sending me. I soon realized that I was still covered in gravy and got up, making my way toward the dungeons, hearing the rest o’ them following behind me. I walked over to the tapestry, muttering the password, and ran up the stairs, into the Boy’s dorm. Grabbing a towel, I ran into the bathroom, threatening the boys if they came in. A good threat always works. I scrubbed my hair and shaved my legs real quick, and washed off the gravy that was smeared across my whole back, arms, and legs. I shut off the water, and pulled my hair up, walking out of the shower, and wrapped a towel around my body. I looked around the whole bathroom and noticed that I forgot my clothes. I peeked out of the bathroom and noticed that Liv seemed to have left. I was stuck, in nothing but a towel, in a dorm full of boys. At least I had Al to protect my ‘innocence’, as dad likes to call it. I snorted. I haven’t had innocence for about two years. JUST SAYING. Don’t tell my daddy. Please? Thanks. I walked out of the bathroom, hitching my towel so it wouldn’t fall down, and ignoring the wolf whistles and cat calls that Marcus, Willy, and Chase made, and the exasperated groans that came from Al, I crossed the room and stopped at Al’s trunk, bending down in the ladylike fashion, and dug through it, not trying to keep it clean like usual. I pulled out a huge white tank top that was huge on my cousin, and humongous on me, and a pair of clean, blue boxers. I dug through my trunk, and pulled out a bra, and some underwear, and stomped back to the bathroom after flashing my ‘date’. I quickly pulled on the clothes and dried my hair before throwing the towel in the hamper and making another note to get my P.J.s here washed again. I shrugged and walked out. Al was sitting by his trunk and refolding all of his clothes that I had strewn about and putting them back into it nice and neat. I scoffed at him before skipping daintily to Willy’s bed and sat down on his crossed legs, his head resting on mine as we both watched Al continue to clean up my mess all while muttering about his ‘Bloody cousin’. I snuggled into Willy’s chest and closed my eyes, listening to his heart beat while he wrapped his arms around me and leaned back onto his head board. I sighed contentedly before drifting off into a light sleep. My dream was about nothing, and I could still distantly hear the conversation of the Slytherins and feel Willy’s arms tightening around me when he saw me sleeping. I felt my dream get heavier and I was watching a slide show of memories. My first time seeing Hugo. Seeing the Great Hall for the first time. Tori being pregnant with Teddy’s illegimate child. Locking Hugo in a closet for five hours and claiming that ‘he’d run away’. Dancing with my daddy when I was five. Discovering that I had a knack for magic. Learning about my parent’s past. Roxie telling us about her night of horror. The endless talks to the huge portrait of Uncle Fred. My first kiss… I woke up with a start at that memory. No one could know. We’d both promised. But the memory withstands. And it haunts me. I opened my eyes and looked around. I was still in Willy’s arms, and we were both laying down under his covers. Al was snoring, and hanging off his bed. Chase’s curtains were closed. Marcus was balled up, and his curtains were half shut. And Malfoy wasn’t there. I glanced at the clock and noticed it was two in the morning. Well. I snuggled back completely under the covers and closed my eyes, thinking. It was gonna be a long week. As I was drifting off again, I heard a shuffling near the bathroom and a softly whispered, ‘fuck!’. Who could that be? Three guesses. I am soooooo not taking a shower here tomorrow. *** Seven days later, the day of the Ball, I was attacked by Dom, Roxie, Liv, Via, Steph, Monica, Hannah, and Summer. Summer White was a Slytherin 6th year, and the only nice one of the lot. She had silvery white hair and light blue eyes with her pale skin. Summer literally looked like a light, because she was always wearing yellow. Well, I guess that’s why her name is as it is. Liv smiled apologetically at me, and I scowled. I have a feeling that I know exactly what this was for. I scowled the whole way to the Gryffindor tower and all the way up the girl’s staircase. I saw Hugo sitting on the couch. “Hugo! HUGO! SAVE ME!!!” I cried dramatically, flailing my arms out as much as I could. He looked around, grinned at me, and turned back towards his friends. “HUGO?! HUGO, HELP ME OR I’LL TELL MOM ON YOU!!!” I screeched. He ignored me, and by then, I was already in the dorm. “Bastard,” I muttered. I was thrown unceremoniously on Dom’s bed, whilst she opened her wardrobe, stepped inside and muttered the password I had set for it. I heard gasps, and I got up to look inside. Dom’s wardrobe was something like a larger version of my mum’s old, purple beaded bag. Small on the outside, humungous on the inside. She stepped in, with the other girls following, and me trailing behind. I looked around. The wardrobe was thirteen feet by thirteen feet, and had a couch and a table in the center, on a decorative rug. On all two of the four sides, were two bars on each wall, filled to the max with clothes. On the other two sides, were shelves, a makeup stand (which was better than a professional’s, by a lot, and better stocked too…) and a huge floor length mirror. I looked up at the ceiling, which was ten feet high, and saw my beautiful handiwork, a huge painting of all of our friends and families. As much as I hate clothes, and makeup, etc, I love this closet. I made it for Dom for her fourteenth birthday. I sprawled across the huge couch, and watched as all the girls looked around in awe. Lily and Roxie knew about it, but still liked looking around. I got up and went to the far side of the closet, and opened a small, unnoticeable door, peeking out. It was bewitched to lead straight to Tori’s closet. She thought it was a wonderful idea when I asked her for permission. I threw open the door, satisfied that the spell was still working right, and wandered inside. I stepped out of her closet, which was three times as big as Dom’s, and also full to the max. (Her’s also had the expanding charm thingy) I made my way down the stairs and into the living room. I smirked when I saw Teddy laying across the couch, watching t.v. I creeped up, and jumped out. “BOO!”I yelled. “AAAARRGGG!!!!” ‘THUMP!’ Was the response. I laughed and sat down on the couch, watching as Teddy sat up, rubbed his head, and glared at me. “Hi Teddy,” I said. He glared again before smiling. “Wotcher, Rosie!” I rolled my eyes. “ROSIE!” came Dom’s voice, clearly looking for me. I glanced at the staircase, and turned back to Teddy, wide eyed. “HIDE ME!” I whisper screamed. “Why?” “Just do it! I swear I’ll tell you later!” I was still whisper yelling, and glancing at the stairs. “I’m not hiding you until you tell me why.” I glared, and he smirked. “Fine! It’s the Halloween Ball tonight, and Dom wants to dress me like always, she bought the dress, and it’s promised to be girly and slutty. And then she’ll attack me with that gunk (makeup) and poke my eyes out with eyeliner and mascara. Then, she won’t even let me wear my sneakers! I’ll have to wear really high, really strappy, really sharp stilettos!” I rushed out really fast. He pretended to think about it, and I heard Dom slamming doors on the second floor. “TEDDY!” I exclaimed, still whisper yelling, but my voice slid up two octaves. “Fine,” he said pulling out his wand and disillusioning me. I snuck around the room, and heard Dom’s footsteps come the stairs. I dove under the couch and curled up in a ball. Dom stormed in the room, and right up to Teddy, grabbing a fistful of his shirt, and bringing his face to her level. “WHERE’S ROSE?!” She growled real slow. She scared even me a little. I peeked out from under the couch and saw that Teddy looked terrified. I slid out from under the couch on the other side and ran up the stairs to hide in the bathroom. I fell. SHIT! Dom released Teddy’s shirt and pointed her wand where my invisible form was laying, rubbing my head, and must have done a ‘revelio’ on me, because her eyes narrowed, and she stormed over to me, heaving me up, and began dragging me back up the stairs to my torture. “TEDDY HELP! PLEASE HELP ME!!!!!” I screamed, thrashing. He started towards me before Dom turned and glared at him pushing her veela and her werewolf self in it. He shrank back and looked at me apologetically. “CHICKEN!” I screamed. Dom laughed, an evil, manic laugh. I started struggling again. She dragged me into Tori’s closet, and I was grabbing frantically at the clothes and racks, trying to buy some time for my life. “HELP!!!” I started screeching again. Eight heads poked out of Dom’s wardrobe door and watched us in amusement. Dom had one of my legs and was heaving me back towards the doorway as I was grabbing everything within reach with my free hands while screaming and squirming. “HELP ME, YOU DOLTS!!!!!” I screamed. Hey, that might have seemed mean, but, whatever. I laughed at Lucy who was laughing at us. Then as Dom started to pull me through the door, I gripped one hand on each side of the frame, shrieking like a mad women/ banshee. Teddy was watching us. “You guys are so lucky Tori’s not here right now…” He said, laughing. I glared at him and he shut up, his face turning white with fear and his hair turning gray with nervousness. That didn’t even happen when Dom glared at him earlier!!! I am the scariest! YES! “YES!!!” I screamed. Then I went back to begging someone to help me while trying my best to hang on to the door frame. Dom enlisted the help of Roxie, Via, and Lily, and the four of them pulled all at once and my fingernails dug a little farther in the wood. More work for Dom. Monica and Steph grabbed a hold of Dom and Roxie’s backs and on three, they all heaved, and my fingers slipped a little more, leaving marks in the wood. I screamed again, and with apologetic looks, Liv and Hannah helped, all seven of them heaving their hardest. My fingers slipped all the way, and with them, pieces of the door frame, and I screamed my loudest. Teddy looked guilty as Dom slammed the door to Tori’s closet and dragged me back to the middle of her closet. Everyone who wasn’t related to me was panting. This was all new to them. Not so much to Dom, Rox, and Lily. “I hate you Dominique Elena Weasley!” I declared, crossing my arms and huffing. I received a sharp glare as she started telling everyone to shower up. I decided to be IMPOSSIBLE. In groups of four, the girls slowly got showered up, and all came out in robes. I was still in my defiant position an hour and a half later when everyone but Dom and I were in robes. “Rosie, it’s time for your shower,” Dom said, impatience showing. I turned my head pointedly the other way and ignored her, causing a few of the other girls to laugh. “Luce, do you have a date too?” I asked. “Yep!” she responded brightly, “Johnny Curtis asked me!” Wow. Our image was safe when we left. Well. “That’s wonderful!” I exclaimed. She grinned. Dom grabbed one of my legs and started heaving me towards the bathroom. She transfigured her clothes into a diver’s suit and I feared the worst. Dom roughly shoved me in the bathroom and followed behind, all suited up and brandishing her wand. She waved the wand at the walls facing the girl’s dorms, wanting an audience for whatever was coming. Dom smiled sweetly, and a cannon of water blasted me off my feet. I screamed, and crouched down into a hunter’s position, baring my teeth and growling. I pulled out my wand and shot hot fudge all around the room, on her, me, everything. After the fudge, came the caramel. When I was properly coated, I shot balls of ice cream everywhere, and started licking myself. Dom fired another cannon blasted more water at me. I was thrown off my feet again. “YOU WILL PAY!!” I screamed, baring my teeth again. Before I could shoot mud at her, she filled up the whole room with bubbles. SOAP bubbles. I couldn’t see, but naturally, I fired off any curse that made any sort of mess; jelly, the chocolate/caramel/ice creams, mud, seaweed, corn, mashed potatoes, and gravy. I slammed into the window that Dom had put up, having been walking around, trying to find the enemy. I noticed that there was quite the crowd of people there. Most being related to me. Then there were my friends, Liv, Via, Steph, Monica, and Hannah. I ran back into the mess of bubbles, and vanished them. Dom barred her teeth, and screamed, “PERFECTILUS TOTALAS!” My arms and legs snapped against my body, and I fell to the ground, glaring at her. Dom smiled smugly and blasted me with another cannon of water, and coated me in soap, scrubbing my hair, and getting all the food out of it. A fourth cannon of water was blasted at me again and I was no longer covered in soap. She flicked her wand at me lazily, and I knew she had zapped my legs shaved. I hate doing it like that. She knows that. Dom got rid of the window, and took my clothes off before wrapping me up in the robe. I was still glaring when she took the hex off. “I hate you,” I said simply, before walking out. Dom followed behind, most likely smirking. I stalked back into the wardrobe and sprawled across the couch again, glaring at everyone. Except Lucy. Dom slowly got everyone ready for the Ball, handing them their dresses that she ordered, according to what they asked for, and telling them to change into them. When the girls were done putting on the dresses, Dom conjured up nine chairs and had them all sit in one. She pulled Liv up to the makeup counter first, and quickly applied makeup and did her hair. The same went for Via, Monica, Hannah, Roxie, Lily, Steph, and Lucy. When Dom was done with everyone but me, she quickly changed into her dress, and Rox and Via applied her makeup. Dom led the girls to ‘Shoe World’, telling them to find heels that went with the dress. She got everyone ready in about two hours. Then she shoved them out of the wardrobe, saying, “It’s time for Mission Impossible. Wish me luck.” I grinned, but stayed where I was still laying. She glared at me, and I sighed. My mum’s favorite saying was, ‘Pick your battles’. I would let Dom work on me, Mission Impossible. But I wouldn’t do any of her homework for the next two months. When she saw the look of surrender in my eyes she clapped her hands and squealed, “THANKYOU, THANKYOU! ROSIE, You will not regret this!!” I was regretting it already. But I muttered, “Pick your battles,” She heaved me up and told me to go put on clean undergarments. I complied, and walked out in a bra and underwear. She slid my dress over my head and checked and adjusted it over and over again, changing it when she felt necessary. After she was done fixing my dress, she sat me down on the chair. I popped up, and flicked my wand at it, changing it to a comfy armchair. She rolled her eyes, but didn’t comment. It was a long silent process. She put makeup on, decided it didn’t look right, rubbed it off my face, and started again. The same for my hair. She tied it up, left it down. Side pony. French twist. Curls. Messy bun. After literally fifty different hairstyles, she settled on a messy half bun, leaving some hair free, and letting it, and I quote, ‘frame my face, beautifully’. Unquote. When she was done with my face, she ran into her Shoe World and found ‘the most perfect pair of shoes’. She shoved my feet into them, and stood me up, slowly leading me toward the door to Teddy’s house. I groaned. Like I want my eldest almost-cousin seeing me like this. Make that three months. She led me over the door frame, quietly reminding me the rules of being in a dress. I nodded, but rolled my eyes. Like I was gonna act ladylike. PREPOSTEROUS! “Oh. My. God.” was the shocked comment I got from Teddy. “Isn’t it horrible?” I whimpered, glaring at him for letting Dom put me in this piece of colorful torture. “Rosie, you look amazing!” he exclaimed, taking one of my hands and twirling me around. I hate him. “I hate you,” I said matter-of-factly. He ignored me, telling Dom, “I appreciate you showing me, but I believe that dance is going to start soon.” I glared at him again as Dom, reminded of the Ball, quickly led me to my doom. When she dragged me into the Girl’s dorms, I was met with silence. “You see! I look horrible!” I exclaimed to Dom. I hadn’t seen myself in the mirror yet. Dom said I wasn’t allowed to. While my girls were staring at me in awe, or horror, I strode confidently over to another of Dom’s full length mirrors. I peered into it, terrified. Whoa. I actually didn’t look half bad! I was in a strapless, backless, floor length, dark teal dress that hugged everything above my waist, and flared out a little under my waist. It had a plunging neckline, but not too low. I had on delicate teal coloured teardrop shaped earrings that almost bumped my shoulders, hanging on sterling silver chains. Around my neck was a super-thin silver chain with a larger teal teardrop, which hung at my collarbone. I was wearing silver stilettos with teal accents and my hair was pulled back by a silver clip with a teal bead in the center. I had a little makeup around my eyes. Eyeliner and mascara, and the likes. I hated it. Dom was in a silver strapless mini dress that went up to her knees, with solid silver stilettos and a silver chain around her neck with silver accented pearl studs in her earlobes. in her hair was a pearl barrette that had the hair in a cute half ponytail. Her dress had a super low plunging neckline. Dom had a bunch of dark makeup around her eyes and a bronze lip gloss on. Roxie was in an her black mini dress with a halter, just like she wanted. She had gold chains hanging low around her neck, a bunch of gold bangles around her wrists, and delicate gold chains hanging from her ears. Accenting the gold, were her gold stilettos and the gold clip that was pinning back her bangs. Rox’s dress had a medium neckline, lower than mine, but higher than Dom’s. Roxie had black eye shadow, but gold eyeliner, and clear lip gloss. Lily had also gotten what she wanted with the light blue floor length dress, with a halter and a medium neckline like Roxie’s. She had on dark blue pearl studs in her ears and a small dark blue pearl necklace. Lily had low dark blue pumps, and her hair was done up in a French twist with more dark blue pearls just sitting there. Lily had on dark blue eye shadow and sapphire eyeliner, but black mascara and a blue tinted lip gloss. Megan had a long dark purple dress that accented her eyes perfectly, and had a neckline like mine, and went down to the floor. She had halter straps, and the same gold accents as Rox, right down to the shoes. Megan’s blonde hair was left down, but Dom had put little dark purple beads in it all over. Megs had light green eye shadow and black eyeliner and mascara, and clear lip gloss. Monica had a floor length strapless dress that completely hugged her body, and was a nice chocolate brown. She only had on a simple gold locket and pinned back her bangs with gold barrettes. Monica had on gold gladiator sandals and black brown eye shadow with heavy black eyeliner and black mascara. Via was in an emerald mini, strapless, and went up to her mid thighs. Her black hair was extremely short and was put at stylish spikes all over her head. She had on emerald pumps, and a large black belt with intricate gold patterns around her middle. She had dark purple eye shadow and black eyeliner and mascara. Liv had on a pure white dress that was a halter, but went to her knees. It had a large gold belt in the center, and she was wearing high gold pumps, gold earrings, a golden necklace, and had on gold eye shadow, gold eyeliner, and black mascara. Her so-auburn-it’s-almost-brown-but-still-reddish hair was left down, and reached her shoulders. Steph had on a copper dress with mocha colored heels and a copper chain around her neck. It was strapless, and went to her knees. She had on bronze eye shadow and black eyeliner and mascara and bronzy lip gloss. Hannah was in a sapphire dress that really brought out her eyes, which had layers of black mascara and eyeliner coated on them. They had a touch of blue eye shadow, but not much. She had her long black hair up in a slightly messy ballerina bun, tied with sapphire beads and pins. She had on black stilettos, but not as high as Rox’s. Lucy had on a small pastel green dress with white heels and a white headband in her brushed curls. She had on just a smidge of lip gloss, and looked so happy that she got to get ready with up that she was glowing. It was so sweet. Her innocence shocked you. And mad you helpless to her charm. Too bad she wasn’t really innocent… I checked my watch, and noticed it was seven forty five. “Dom, enough ‘OhmiGoding’. It’s 7:45, time to move!” We filed out of the dorm and down the stairs, starting with Lucy, then Lily, then Steph, then Via, then Liv, then Monica, then Hannah, then Roxie, then Dom, then me. As we made our way to the Entrance Hall, where we would all meet our dates, I was gaped at. Gee. Thanks people. I hate dresses. So the ball is the next chapter (Chapter title appropiately called 'The Ball') and I figured I'll just post it before I take that break on this story. Yes? Or would you rather I wait?? Haha, but seriously, I hope you like it, and this chapter even though it is a major filler. :) Peace. UPDATE 9/23: New chapter image. ![]() The Ball I decided that I looked horrible, clown-like, and that I wasn’t going to the Ball. Willy would understand. I stopped walking and sat on a nearby windowsill, looking out at the foggy night. I could just see the light of the moon, and knew that Dom would have taken her potion. Wolfsbane. I make it for her. It helps relieve her of the wolfish qualities on full moon. Tori, Teddy, Uncle Bill, and Louis all have to take it too. Dom immediately noticed when I stopped walking. Maybe she didn’t take the potion. She turned around silently, and came over to me, sitting down beside me. She didn’t speak; Dom was super bad at sensitive situations, and that’s what this looked like. I smiled at her and said, “I don’t wanna go…” “Rosie, you have to go, you look the best out of all of us.” I rolled my eyes. Dom was half veela, I couldn’t look better than her. Monica was a coffee beauty, exotic and mysterious. Hannah was a pale, reserved beauty. Liv was a quiet, strong beauty, with hair that actually looked brown. Via was a loud, striking beauty, with amazing green eyes and a killer figure. Roxie was a Weasley, but she got Aunt Angelina’s best qualities like her long dark hair and eyes. Steph was a simple beauty, like chocolate. Sweet, and amazing. Lily had Aunt Ginny’s striking beauty and Dom’s personality, with her auburn hair and warm brown eyes. Lucy was eleven and already turning out like me, a hatred for dresses. But she looked cute in hers. There was no way I could ever out shine any of them, let alone all of them. “You know what, I’ll just go back up to the dorm and change into a pair of jeans and a tee shirt, and I’ll be back down in a jiffy.” Who says jiffy? “No, Rosie, you are coming to this Ball. LIKE THIS. With Willy, who you asked out,” She said a little loudly, and dragged me to my feet. “Time to act like a princess again,” I muttered before following her down the hall. Five steps before the Entrance Hall, she stopped, turned her head and gave me a warning look. I nodded and waved my hands for her to enter, before following with the enthusiasm of one who was going to a funeral. I stopped at the entrance to the Entrance Hall, and took a deep breath. Then I strode confidently into the Hall, and people’s heads turned, and I was met with gasps. Wonderful. I didn’t let down my act until I reached Willy, who was staring at me in awe. Then I stopped with the girlish posture and leaned against his arm. He, along with Al, Fred, James, Robbie, Josh, Roger, Tom, Sam, Lorcan, Lysander, Marcus, Chase, and even Malfoy, was still staring at me. “WHAT?! So, I’m in a dress? I was literally forced!” I exclaimed to the shell shocked stares. “Dom is a force of nature,” Xander said. I gaped at him and Dom. His arm was around her waist and she was leaning up against him. “Well.” I said, looking pointedly at him. His cheeks went pink, along with Dom’s whose cheeks flared for a moment, but with a look of great concentration, the blood red was gone. Lor’s arm was around Lily’s waist, and she looked content, while he lowered his gaze to her, a look of absolute adoration. Marcus’s arm was around Summer White, and she was smiling gently at me, telling me to calm down. Chase’s arm was around Summer Harmony, and she had the same gentle smile on her face, telling me to calm down. I let the look of indignity fall off my face and smiled softly when Willy’s arms tightened around my waist, pulling me up to him. Al was literally glowing, his arms around Liv’s waist, who was also glowing. They were so cute together. Via was wrapped around James both smiling widely, and she shot me a look. Megan had her arm linked with Fred’s and they were also smiling gently, telling me to calm down. Monica was holding hands with Josh, who was still staring at me. I smiled apologetically at the girl. She gave me a look that said, ‘what can you expect?’. I rolled my eyes and saw Sam’s arm around Hannah. I gave him a pointed look and he blushed, causing me to laugh out loud. Lucy was holding hands with her date, and they started making their way towards the Great Hall, leaving us behind. Roger’s arm was around Rox’s waist, and was blissfully oblivious to the death glares the Fred was shooting him. Poor boy. Melisa was hanging off of Malfoy’s arms, looking extremely smug, Malfoy looking at her, repulsed. I smirked, and turned, leading the whole procession into the Great Hall. As I walked in, Willy’s arm wrapped around me, I heard more gasps, and scowled. But then I remembered Tori’s lessons, and let my most dazzling smile grace my lips, leaning in, and whispering to Willy, “Merlin, save us, Rose Weasley is in a dress.” He snorted, but composed himself when people looked at him curiously. He leaned in and whispered into my ear, “You do look rather ravishing, though, milady,” It was my turn to snort, and then compose myself, whispering back, “I do, don’t I? But I guess, for a peasant, you don’t look to bad either,” I said teasingly. He mock scowled at me but grinned after. “Cocky,” He muttered jokingly. “It’s not cocky when it’s true,” I said patronizingly. He rolled his eyes, and plopped down, rather ungracefully, on a seat, consequently pulling me down onto his lap. “Just can’t get enough of me, can you Rosie?” He asked, teasing me. I grinned, and simpered, “You are totally irresistible,” I tried to keep a straight face, but ended up snorting and he gave me an offended look causing me to laugh. The rest of the groups sat down, Malfoy as far away from me as possible. I grinned largely at that. I didn’t need him to ruin my evening anymore than it already was, by Dom making me wear the dress. “Enjoy! And Happy Halloween!” came McGonagall’s slightly wary voice. I rolled my eyes, and settled in for a long night. The music started, handpicked by all of us Wotters, and couples slowly started dancing. I got up and made my way towards the food table, grabbing a plate, and stopping to talk to people on my way. When I finally got there, I grabbed a bunch of the tiny sandwiches, and two goblets of juice. I needed to satisfy my thirst before James and Fred spiked all of the drinks. I took a sip of one of them, wrinkling my nose in the discovery that they were already spiked. I put both cups down, grabbed my plate, and stalked back to Willy. I plopped down on the chair next to him, and glared at the Hall. “What’s up, Rosie?” he asked cautiously. “Fred and James spiked all of the drinks, and my eleven year old cousin is here,” I spat. Lucy and her date were the only firsties here, and there were four second years, six third years, and nine fourth years. Then there were twenty fifth years, all the sixth years, and all the seventh years. They weren’t supposed to spike the drinks until it was only fifth, sixth, and seventh years left! The minors could get drunk! Okay, minors being anyone younger than fifteen. “Oh.” He said, wisely not saying anything judging. “Yeah.” I was on my fifth mini sandwich when abruptly I was pulled up by my waist. “WILLY!” I growled. He let go of my waist, and swept into a mock elegant bow. “Would milady like to dance with myself?” he asked, adopting the accent again. I laughed, and decided that I could always kill my cousins later. “Of course!” I said using the same accent. He straightened up, grabbed my hand and took me to the center of the dance floor, near my huge, extended family. The speakers were playing Too Sexy. All of us were dancing mindless, rhythymless dances, twirling, spinning, shaking, and flailing. It was absolute chaos. It was amazing. Song after song played, and when I finally checked my watch, I saw it was nine at night. We all walked to the tables, laughing. Then the super-old-but-still-super-popular band the Weird Sisters come onto the stage and start playing their amazing songs. James leaned over and whispered, “They’re only here for an hour and a half, by then, the little kids will have left, the teacher will have gotten drunk, and the real party will start,” I was instantly scared for my life. And the lives of many others. And my ear drums. Willy plopped down beside me and handed me a drink. I raised my eyebrow, and he said, “Calm down Rosie, I’m not stupid enough to offer you a spiked drink, it’s clean.” I took a sip of it, and smiled when I found out he wasn’t lying. “I’m not afraid of alcohol, I can drink more than James or Fred and stay sober, I just don’t like the idea of little kids getting wasted,” I said indignantly. He smiled softly. “I know, Rosie.” I grabbed another sandwich and left with a muttered, “I’ll see you later,” before he could make an innuendo, I was at the other side of the Hall, and dragging out a very frustrated James and an extremely red Fred. I pulled them into the same empty classroom, interrupting a… erm… passionate couple. “You can’t just kick us out!” The male yelled. I peered at him. Fifth year, Hufflepuff. He hasn’t met me yet. “Do you wanna repeat that?” I growled. I was not in a good mood. “You can’t just kick us out!” he said again, softer, and with a slightly shaky voice. He had guts. I narrowed my eyes and spat out, “D’you wanna bet? Because I can kick you out. NOW LEAVE MY PRESENCE!!!” I was yelling at the end, my voice purposely scratchy, my arm out in the air pointing away from me, and he dragged his partner out of the room hightailing it out of there. I pinched the bridge of my nose, facing the window, and snapped, “Don’t you two dare leave!” I knew they stopped, and after a moment more, I turned around slowly to see my to six and a half feet tall cousins with their heads bowed. “Why, WHY, would you spike the drinks before the little kids left?!” I yelled. Their faces simultaneously blanched and their heads bowed lower with shame. I allowed some pride to seep into me; I had my two ‘unstoppable, unashamed’ cousins bowed down with shame. I love me. Wow, that sounded really conceited. Oh well. “We weren’t thinking,” Fred responded honestly. At the same time James had said, “We didn’t know McGonagall would let little kids in!” I decided to play around. “Do you remember what you told me about Brandon’s opinions of your sister?” I asked James quietly. He nodded, clearly frustrated that he couldn’t see where I was going with this. “Can you imagine what would happen to Lily if Thomas got her drunk?” I asked again, raising my voice a little. “DO YOU KNOW WHAT WOULD HAPPEN IF HE GOT LILY DRUNK, WASTED?!” my voice was slowly increasing in volume. Both my cousins were cowering. “NOW THINK ABOUT EVERY OTHER FEMALE MINOR, CAN YOU SEE THE PROBLEM?! YOU’RE DUMB BLOKES, WHAT WOULD HAPPEN TO THEM?!?!” I screamed. They hung their heads in shame, and I stalked out. I walked back to the Hall, and quickly, and quietly, informed Megan and Via where their dates were, and when I thought they would be returning. “I had a little issue to clear up with them,” I said. They nodded in understanding, and I slowly walked back to the table where Willy was sitting. “You know, you could have asked someone else to dance,” I said accusingly when I caught the bored look on his face. “But then I wouldn’t have been able to dance with you when you return,” was his reply. I rolled my eyes and said, “You’ll have to wait like five minutes, I need a long drink,” “Alcohol?” he asked. I nodded. “James and Fred?” he asked. I nodded again and went over to the table grabbing four cups of ‘juice’, which I knew was spiked with fire whiskey. I downed two of them in one gulp each, and I was making my way back to the table while I was quickly drinking my third. When I sat down, I was upset to find I only had one cup left, and snapped my fingers, causing all three empty cups to refill again. Willy was watching with increasing worry as I downed the new three and consented myself with slowly drinking the fourth (well, seventh, actually). When I finished the fourth (seventh) I snapped my fingers again and the cups re-refilled. I was raising one to my lips when two strong hands caught my wrists, and stopped me. I looked straight up and saw my cousin’s startling green eyes looking down at me. “What number is that?” he asked suspiciously. “Eight.” I answered promptly. “And I’m not drunk.” I added as an afterthought. “Yet.” Al muttered before vanishing all of my whiskey much to my disappointment. “Why didn’t you stop her?!” Al demanded of Willy. I felt bad. Sorta. (Guilty bad, not drunk bad.) “Excuse me, if I want to live!” Willy snapped half heartedly. I rolled my eyes and snapped my fingers again, causing a new cup full of whiskey to appear in front of me. I grabbed it and was about to start drinking when Al’s hand stopped me, him never pausing in the ‘conversation’ with Willy. I rolled my eyes, huffed, and snapped my fingers ten times. I heard a groan and a second later all of my whiskey vanished again. “Rosie, that’s not good for you,” Al scolded softly. “Fine,” I mumbled. I would drink later when he was pissed. He started to walk away after warning Willy not to let me drink anymore, and when he was a good twenty feet away from me, I flicked my fingers towards him and watched happily as he was sprayed with water. Then I dove under the table. I saw Al’s feet reappear and stifled a giggle. Moving my hand in a circle, I pretended to throw something at him, and saw the bottom of his robes (from under the table cloth) stop dripping. Poking my head out, I was met with Al’s half hearted glare. He wasn’t really mad anymore, now that I had dried him off. We were all forbidden from bring our wands to any sort of event. So if I hadn’t dried him off, Al would be wet for the rest of the night. Hehe that sounds bad. To get into the Ball, Filch checked all of us with his Magic Sensor. It sensed magic. Told him whether we were following the rules or not. Al started to walk away again, and I flicked my fingers again towards him, and his dress robes turned bright yellow. I could have gone with pink, but two weeks ago, I turned all of his school robes pink, permanently. Malfoy’s too. It was a good, easy prank. Al was oblivious to the newly changed robes, and continued on his merry way to Liv, who was trying not to laugh. I snorted, and waved my hand over a empty cup, causing it to fill with water. “Is that really water?” Willy asked suspiciously. I rolled my eyes and held it out to him to taste it. He gingerly took a sip and relaxed when he discovered it was actually water. I grabbed my cup back and downed it, trying to erase the taste of whiskey from my mouth. When I finished downing the third cup, Willy grabbed my wrists and pulled me up. “What?” I whined noticing a slow song was playing. The Weird Sisters must be finishing up. “May I have this dance?” he swept into another low bow, extending his hand. I laughed and said, “Why of course you may!” In The Accent. Oh well. I placed my hand into his and he pulled me to the dance floor. My feet were hurting. “My feet hurt!” I complained, “And I can’t dance!” The second part was a lie. I could dance any dance, it was just dirty-ified. Tori taught us. And she made Teddy be our dance partner. It was amusing. Teddy sucks. But I could also dance the dances regularly too, I just didn’t like to. I didn’t really like to dance at all… He smirked, and bent down to pull off my stilettos. Shrinking them, he put them into his coat pocket, and said, “The perfect Rosie can’t dance?” I scowled, and nodded. “Well, we’ll see if I can mend that,” With that, he lifted me up and slid his shoes under my bare feet, putting his hands on my waist, and holding me steady, we started to move. I placed my arms on his shoulders, and grinned. Just friends. We were spinning around when Al tapped on Willy’s shoulder and whispered in his ear. Willy transferred me to Al, and took Liv. Al lifted me onto his feet, and put his hands on my waist, while I placed my arms around his neck. “Why are we slow dancing?” I asked quietly, leaning my head on his chest. “I need to talk to you,” he said, and swept me into a dip. I, still in the dip, rolled my eyes, and said, “Oh, yeah, and this is the ideal place for a conversation! Slow dancing with your cousin!” He rolled his eyes, and took me out of the dip, twirling me gently. “Um…” he said. I was immediately suspicious. “What did you do?!” I asked, quietly, but still scathingly. “Um…” I glared, and he fidgeted. “Well, I didn’t really do it…” With a second glare, I dug my newly manicured nails into his back as hard as I could while still holding the image of innocent dancing with my cousin. He smiled at some random couple, and spoke quietly, twirling me again. “Um, Hugo dared Scorpius to dance with you. A slow dance. Tonight. Magical dare. You have to say yes,” he rushed out. “Wha-” I started to yell, but Al’s hand clamped over my mouth. I glared, and he dipped me again, his eyes silently pleading. I glared some more, and James tapped Al on the back and whispered into his ear. Al, gladly, handed me over to James, and started dancing with Via. I was sullen as Jamie lifted me and placed me onto his shoes. We started silently dancing, and I glared at anything that came into my line of sight while James left me to my thoughts. “I’m sorry,” he finally said. I sighed and leaned into him. “I forgive you. Actually, I’m grateful. I’m gonna need a whole lot of whiskey tonight,” I muttered. He looked down at me confused, and frowned. It was silent for another moment and as James dipped me, he asked, “What happened?” I was silent as I watched dancing figures pass us, and James pulled me out of the dip, proceeding to twirl me, a lot faster than Al or Willy had. I was about to tell him when Fred stepped up, repeated the process, and James handed me over to Fred while taking Megan. It was silent before Fred said, “I’m sorry.” I nodded, sighed and leaned into him, repeating the same thing I told James, “I forgive you. Actually, I’m grateful. I’m gonna need a whole lot of whiskey tonight,” He looked down at me confused, and frowned. I laughed out loud. Freddie and Jamie were so alike it was scary. “What happened?” he asked, twirling me. I rolled my eyes and stayed silent, trying to figure out how to tell him without setting anything on fire. Freddie stayed silent and watched me, worried, as the flames entered my eyes. I caught a glimpse of Malfoy, who was seated at the table, drinking heavily. “Take me to the whiskey,” I instructed Freddie, who hastily complied. I hopped off his feet, and grabbed a large cup of whiskey (juice) and downed it. Quickly filling it up again, only to down it again, the pattern continued until Freddie’s strong arms bound me from having anymore. I glared up at him, and said, “I only had six!” His eyes smiled, but he frowned. “What about earlier?” I thought for a second, counting. When I started ticking off on my fingers, Fred grabbed my wrists, and spun me away from the table. We danced and talked for a while, then I remembered. “Eight!” I exclaimed. Fred gave me a weird look. “What?” he asked, confused and amused. Huh, huh, that rhymes! Confused, amused, confused, amused, confused, amused- Anyway. “I had eight earlier before Alby yelled at me and Willy. Willy for letting me drink that much, me for actually drinking that much.” He rolled his eyes, and carried me bridal style to the table. I snapped my fingers and a huge goblet of whiskey appeared in front of me. I rubbed my hands together excitedly, smiling hugely. Fred chose that moment to look over at me, and rolled his eyes again, before dragging the huge goblet away. I sat dejected, and watched sadly as Fred towed it out of the Hall. Willy sauntered up to me and threw himself into a chair on my right. Almost right away he noticed my dejected expression and asked, “What’s wrong, Rosie?” I pointed to Fred who was trying to get the goblet to go through the door. It was a big goblet. Willy looked over there and started to laugh, but I shot him a withering glare and he shut up. I snapped my fingers again and another huge goblet of whiskey appeared in front of me. I was about to try and slurp it down with a straw when more strong hands stopped me. Again. Bloody cousins. I looked up at James and glared at him. I smiled, and said, “No, RoRo.” Like he was teaching me manners. I scowled at him and he ignored it, before heaving the goblet off the table and dragging it out the Hall too. I stared at it dejected again, and watched it go sadly. Willy laughed once, and pulled me up to dance again. He didn’t even bother asking, he just lifted me and put me on his feet before spinning and twirling and swaying and dipping. It was fun, but it would be funner with my whiskey. I was laughing again, but Hugo walked up to me and I glared at him, freezing my body so Willy couldn’t move it. Hugo stepped back about five feet, but looked up at me. I narrowed my eyes and he paled, but with what looked like some super strong willpower, he slowly walked back up. “Willy, give me my shoes.” Willy, who looked confused and scared and excited, slowly put his hand in his robes and withdrew my stilettos. I took them silently and slipped them on my feet, Willy holding my elbow for balance. Without a word, Willy stepped away and left Hugh to his own devices. Silently, but cautiously, Hugo put his hands on my waist and stepped up to me, and we slowly started dancing. I was still glaring at him, and he knew that, my whole body stiff and braced. “It’s time,” he said. “To hell with that! I won’t do it! You can’t make me! YOU CAN’T!” I exclaimed, drawing the attention of a few people. I noticed that Hugo was taller than me. Bummer. And I was in heels. Super bummer. I glared, drawing myself up to my full height, and he sighed. “Ro, you gotta,” “NO I DON’T! I DON’T GOTTA DO ANYTHING!” I yelled quietly. Well… Quietly for me. He stared and I briefly wondered why the Professors weren’t trying to calm me down. I turned my head and noticed they were all pissed and still drinking heavily. Turning my head back to Hugo, I said, “I won’t do it.” “You have to!” he exclaimed, keeping his voice low. “What’s the consequence?” I asked, suspicious as to why he was so upset I didn’t want to. “Ummm…” he mumbled. I stiffened even more, and growled quietly, “What. Is. The. Consequence?!” He paled more and said real soft, “Seven minutes in heaven. With you.” I exploded. “SEVEN MINUTES IN HEAVEN?! THAT’S THE CONSEQUENCE?! DO YOU GUYS EVEN THINK OR DO YOU JUST ACT?!?!?!” I screamed. Luckily the professors were drunk. I was seething and Hugo quickly led me to Al before retreating quickly. I stood there shaking with fury, my fists clenched, and I stalked back to Hugo, before throwing my fist at his face with a considerable amount of my strength. Crack! I felt better. Hugo’s nose was broken and poring blood, and he was gripping it, swearing loudly. I saw Fred hand over some money to James and stalked over to them, completely unconcerned that I just broke my baby brother’s nose. I stood towering over their sitting figures, and clenched my fist. “What. Did. You. Bet?” I asked keeping my voice sweet and calm. They both held out their hands and handed me the money before bowing their heads. I grabbed the money, and took it instead of an answer anyway. I knew what they bet on; they did it every time there was anything significant going on anywhere. Rose would break at least one nose or jaw. It almost always happened. I don’t really know why they keep betting, the results are always the same. Oh well. It gets me richer. I stormed over to Al, and sat down on his lap, burying my head in his chest. “I hate you. So, so much. I would break your nose too, but I don’t want to get blood on my dress. Hugo was lucky. None of his blood got on me,” I said. He just rubbed my back and quietly thanked Merlin that I wasn’t gonna break his nose too. “You do have to do it though, or face the consequence. I believe it was dirty dancing…” he said quietly. I lifted my head and said, “Do you want me to break your nose?” very sweetly. He shuddered and shook his head frantically. I groaned and leaned forward to bang my head on the table. It solved my problems before. Al stopped me after the sixth loud thud, and pinned my arms to my sides. I sat, frustrated and watched as Willy approached me. He sat down in the chair next to us and glanced at me apologetically. A few couples were still dancing on the dance floor, and everyone under fourteen had already left. Most couples were waiting in their chairs, having heard about the dare and were impatient for it to start. Dirty dancing huh? I think I’m gonna be sick. The music finally faded away and James and Fred stood up on a table and used sonorous on their throats. “Ladies and Gentlemen, and Al…” Began James. Al’s hands released me, and I just sat on his lap as his ears slowly returned to his normal color. Fred continued, “We announce…” “Scorpius Malfoy…” James. “And…” Fred. “Rose Weasley…” James. “In…” Fred. “The…” James. “Tango!!” They finished together. I was dumped off of Al’s lap by Liv, who placed herself there instead, and she said, “Get a move on!” I glared at her and slowly made my way to the center of the dance floor. Malfoy was walking towards it too, and I folded my arms. When he reached me, I grudgingly put my arms around his neck, and he put his arms around my waist. Fred and James both wolf whistled, and I said to Malfoy, “Excuse me for one sec?” He nodded wryly, and I stormed over to James and Fred who were both staring at Via and Megan, respectively. I climbed onto the table and threw my fist, first at James, then at Fred. I heard two satisfying cracks and smiled sweetly at them, before hopping off the table. Then I slowly made my way back toward Malfoy, while the commentary resumed. The music didn’t start yet, and we stayed away from each other. “Well, anyway…” Fred said, trying to stop the blood flow. “It’s a cross between a waltz and a tango. DANCE!” James announced, also trying to yield the red blood. “I’ll go easy on you, Weasley, I don’t know if you can keep up,” he said loudly, smirking. “Oh, is that what you think?” I demanded. “Yes, it is.” “I suppose you think you’re better at dancing than me?” “Yeah, I do.” he responded arrogantly. “Then why don’t you teach me how to dance?” I asked innocently and loudly. A few gasps were heard. Everyone was quiet at this point, waiting to see what would happen. “Is that a challenge?” he asked. “Are you declining?” I responded sweetly. “Never.” It began very slowly. I smiled sweetly, and ‘accidently’ stepped on his foot as hard as I could. “We’ll stick to the basics for now, you are a beginner,” he said with mock kindness. “Don’t worry your ugly head, I’m a fast learner.” My eyes met his, both of us full of defiance and pride. I felt a surge of excitement. I wanted to prove myself again. The music started and I said, “It’s too fast for a waltz.” “Can’t keep up?” he said loftily. “It’s you I’m worried about,” I retorted. I was letting my competitive side come out in full force. It never came all the way out before. Only a little showed in things like Quidditch matched. ‘No more innocent Rosie.’ I thought. I had a point to prove. *** 3rd POV “Ten galleons Ro will beat Malfoy,” Dom hissed to Marcus. He eyed her carefully. “Deal,” Across the Hall, all around, people were making bets on who would outshine the other. *** Rosie’s POV We were in the center of the dance floor, and every eye was watching us, expecting to see another Rose/Malfoy battle. Instead, we each took two bold steps toward each other, and he place his hands on my waist while I place my hands around his neck. I shivered when his hands were on my waist; they were cold. “Scared?” he asked cockily. “Never,” I declared slyly. “Cocky.” “Confident.” I corrected. He looked amused. We began to move in the most basic and slow steps possible. I narrowed my eyes and slammed my foot on his, holding my laughter when he grunted quietly. I put on my angel face and said innocently, “Sorry, I’m just a beginner, right?” He finally began to speed things up and I murmured, “Finally!” He heard and said, “Oh, you want something more?” He pulled me closer to him and began to spin us. I moved gracefully and ease. Dancing was the one thing I didn’t have trouble with my balance. Tori found it amusing. On my way to lessons I would trip and fall down her stairs, but when I danced, she said I was more graceful than her great aunt who was all veela. “I don’t think you know how to dance at all! This is all kids stuff!” I hissed, purposely getting him riled up. He began to move with more pronouncements and speed, making me begin to rethink my previous opinion. He could dance… A little. I brought our bodies closer together, making him falter a step like I hoped. I smiled maliciously. I was having fun. Sorta. We were waltzing at a leisurely pace, but after he recomposed himself after my move, he took it as a challenge. I could tell he was putting on his full game, and began using all of Tori’s lessons. And I thought they were a waste of time! It was hard though, we were really close; like really, really close. Close enough to kiss. Ewwww! Well, at least I can tell Teddy that we got that close without me breaking Malfoy’s face! I was happy for an instant. He, Malfoy that is, spun me abruptly, then pulled me into a reverse hold, turning the dance more into a tango than the slow waltz. At the quick speed change, my face showed surprise for a moment before I grinned. Time for the real beating to begin. One of his arms was wrapped around my waist, while the other was at my shoulder. Again: EWWWWWW! I meet his complicated steps with flourishes of my own, making the dance seem more heated (eww!) and intense. He spun me viciously, more so than before, and I almost slipped up. Thank Merlin Teddy was an awful dancer with no grace. I knew how to fix it. I responded by hurling into his arms maneuvering my hips expertly so they crashed into his stomach, winding him, and gracing everyone with my ‘inner feminine’ side. The side I swore to Dom that didn’t exist. Huh. Even I’m wrong sometimes. He was literally holding me in his arms, his body pressed right up against mine. As Dom will say, we were one step away from grinding. EEEEWWWWWWW! We moved perfectly, up, down, left, and right to the music’s beat, easily matching the others steps. I WANTED WAR! I thought about the dance between Brad Pitt and Angelina Jolie, in the really old muggle movie, Mr and Mrs Smith. I grinned, not sure if it was evil or innocent. This was gonna be fun. We paused for just a moment in the dance, still in the hold, and I took that moment to kick open his legs and perform a super-complicated series of kicks between his legs that took Tori months and months to teach us. His eyes widened a teeny, tiny bit with each move I did. We began to move around the floor again and it didn’t take him that long to realize I was openly declaring war. His hand snaked down from my waist and slowly traveled down my leg, before hoisting it up so that it was clamped around his upper thigh/ waist. I felt my own eyes widen a small amount. I hadn’t expected him to do that! He smirked when he saw my eyes widen and I growled quietly. Enraged by my surprise, I tightened my grip around his waist, and flicked my foot with the skill and force of a trained ballerina, and sent it with acute and (what I hoped was) painful accuracy straight into his thigh. His eyes closed briefly, and when they opened I tightened my grip even more on his thigh, and slowly, but gracefully raised my left leg straight into the air, so it was perfectly upright, and bent it a little at the knee. His eyes widened and I smirked back. I was so in control! He popped his leg, and bringing my left quickly down, I slowly slid my right down his thigh and shin before placing it on the ground and we began to move again, with stronger, more powerful, and graceful steps. We were moving even closer than before, and as Dom would still say, grating. I almost groaned and closed my eyes briefly before opening them again when his hand re-traveled down my leg. I knew what to expect this time, but it was still a small shock when he hoisted my leg up and clamped it around his waist. I made myself feather light, and pushed the rest of my body even closer to him while we were still moving quickly, with my leg around his waist. Tightening his grip on my upper thigh, (I growled again) he lifted me and expertly swung my whole body, so my leg came off his thigh and, holding my hands swung me between his legs, me coming up gracefully behind him. He twirled, and I spun like a ballerina, with the speed and my leg was itching to go up to its traditional position with my foot placed at my knee. I didn’t, but instead took his hand and twirled back into his arms so my back was against his chest, before twirling out and coming back in the original position, and his hands returned to my low waist, while mine slowly slid up his arms and shoulders before meeting behind his neck. I heard the music slowing down, and I unclasped my hands from around his neck as he got ready to dip me. He did. We held in that position, me dipped over Malfoy’s arm, and his face super close to mine. The whole Hall erupted into enormous applause, and Malfoy took me out of the dip before he held one of my hands and bowed as I curtsied gently. I smirked at the shocked looks on every male Wotter, and the impressed looks on every female Wotter. Molly was an exception. She had a cross between a hugely disapproving look, and a freakishly scandalized look. Well, in a strange twisted way, it made sense; I just dirty danced with Malfoy. As that sunk in, I felt my face slowly morph into its own scandalized look, mingled with shock. Well… Um… Okay… I slowly walked away from Malfoy, who was slowly being surrounded by a crowd of hopeful girls, all who wanted to dirty dance with him too. I rolled my eyes and plopped into a chair at the table where Willy, Chase, Marcus, Steph, Lor, Xander, Lily, Al, James, Fred, Hugo, Sam, Via, Megan, Liv, Summer, Harmony, Hannah, Dom, Roxie, Teddy, Tori, Monica, and Hugo’s date were sitting. It was a big table, and there were a lot of squished people. Most females were sitting on a male’s lap. I wasn’t even surprised that Teddy and Tori were here. I ignored the shocked, awed, and indignant looks on every bodies’ faces and snapped my fingers. Another huge goblet of whiskey appeared and I began to down it. No one stopped me. They all knew I needed to get drunk and wipe out all of these memories. I quickly finished it and refilled it, also downing this one. It went on like that for a while, and after my seventh one, I was feeling tired. I leaned on Willy’s shoulder and closed my eyelids, listing to the fuzzy conversations going on around me. Willy slid his arm around my waist, and gently pulled me into his lap, half cradling me as my head rested on his shoulder. He was absently rubbing my back in slow circles, and I was slowly drifting off. I struggled to open my eyes, and when I did, I saw that Via was sleeping against James, while Megan was sleeping against Fred. I moved my head a little, and noted that Liv was totally out, sleeping in a similar position in Al’s lap, while Hannah, Harmony, and Summer were sleeping on the shoulders of Sam, Marcus, and Chase, respectively. I moved my head again, and saw Lor get up quietly, holding Lily, and leave, and Dom leaning against Xander, eyelids drooping closed. She would be off any minute. Roxie was leaning on Fred’s other shoulder, his arms around both of his girls. I saw that all of the guys’ voices were low, being polite to their girls. I smiled, and snuggled closer into Willy, feeling his arms tighten, I closed my eyes and I was gone. So, here's the chapter. I really, sincerly hope you all enjoyed it. I had fun writting it. Although the dance was super hard. Oh well. I hope it was good enough to pass as 'Acceptable'. So as I keep saying- but never upholding, I love this story too much to stay away from it for long- I will infact be taking a SMALL break from it while I work on my other, smaller stories that are so pathetically small right now that I need to help them. The Bet is one of them, and I am adding another chapter to it, if anyone who is reading this is a fan of that. Also, the other two are James/Lily shippers for fans of that. Personally, I like Let It Go the best of the two. It's an attempt at being angsty, but it does soon get some light in it because at the moment I am completely incapable of writing a completely sad story. It is under the Songfic catagory because the whole thing is based on a list of songs that my friend Jadine (some of you might have heard of her in reviews and such) forced me to listen too. This is some variation of the ones I actually liked. But enough of that freakisly long authour's note, and this is -for now- good bye to all of my fellow readers out there that have been with the story up until now. I swear that after about a week (all depending on the validation times) I will update the next chapter. But for now, here is an excerpt: I saw that she wasn’t wearing a shirt. Her shoulders and arms were bare, and she was covered up in the way you do not wanna find your best friend covered up. I screamed. And screamed. And screamed. And screamed. My note was still going on when I was rudely silenced by a hand. I, still hung-over, did not take to kindly to whoever had arm pinning mine to my sides and their hand covering my mouth. So I did what James and Fred taught me. I bit the hand as hard as I could, and simultaneously stomped on my attacker’s foot with all of my might. I heard a loud groan, and someone swore. I turned around and saw Malfoy holding his foot with his good hand, and sucking on the now-bleeding bitten hand. I got ready to scream again. Malfoy, apparently having sensed this, stopped quietly swearing and dove towards me, recovering my mouth. I got ready to bite him again when his voice hissed in my ear, “Are you bloody insane? It’s eight o’clock in the morning! Everyone over fourteen in this castle is hung over, and you need to shut the hell up!” Satisfied that I wasn’t gonna scream again, he let go of my mouth and stepped back. I, still thinking about screaming, hissed back, “Did they sleep together?” He rolled his eyes and gave me a pointed look. I started gagging. Not even fake gagging, the real deal. I ran to the bathroom and promptly threw up in the toilet. It was also partly from the amount of liquor I consumed yesterday, but mostly from- Haha, hope that quenches your thirst for a while, and yes, I did mean to end it there. :) Peace. UPDATE 8/13: New chapter image. Chapter 16: Hangovers, and A Pissed Off Professor [View Online] [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter] ![]() Hangovers, and a Pissed off Professor Waking up to a HUGE hangover sucks. Just so you all know. I don’t recommend it. Really. I rolled over in the bed I was in, ( I really had no idea whose bed it was yet) and promptly fell onto the cold ground. I groaned, but my head hurt too much to move, so I grabbed the pillow from the bed and the blanked that was wrapped around someone, and pulled them down to me. I wrapped up and promptly went back to sleep. I was just drifting off when my blanket was snatched back from me. Well that pissed me off. I growled, and, ignoring the very hard throbbing in my skull, I jumped up, and pulled my arms back before thrusting them forward, causing whoever it was to be drenched in water. Ice, cold water. I’m assuming that they (whoever it is) also have a hangover, and would not appreciate that. But, in my hung-over state, I forgot that the blanket was still on the offender, and drenched that too. Bummer. I looked around, trying to figure out which dorm I was in. I saw Al’s messy raven coloured hair, through his almost completely shut curtains, and almost walked over to him before I saw another lump in the bed. The lump rolled over and I saw it was Liv. I saw that she wasn’t wearing a shirt. Her shoulders and arms were bare, and she was covered up in the way you do not wanna find your best friend covered up. I screamed. And screamed. And screamed. And screamed. My note was still going on when I was rudely silenced by a hand. I, still hung-over, did not take to kindly to whoever had arm pinning mine to my sides and their hand covering my mouth. So I did what James and Fred taught me. I bit the hand as hard as I could, and simultaneously stomped on my attacker’s foot with all of my might. I heard a loud groan, and someone swore. I turned around and saw Malfoy holding his foot with his good hand, and sucking on the now-bleeding bitten hand. I got ready to scream again. Malfoy, apparently having sensed this, stopped quietly swearing and dove towards me, recovering my mouth. I got ready to bite him again when his voice hissed in my ear, “Are you bloody insane? It’s eight o’clock in the morning! Everyone over fourteen in this castle is hung over, and you need to shut the hell up!” Satisfied that I wasn’t gonna scream again, he let go of my mouth and stepped back. I, still thinking about screaming, hissed back, “Did they sleep together?” He rolled his eyes and gave me a pointed look. I started gagging. Not even fake gagging, the real deal. I ran to the bathroom and promptly threw up in the toilet. It was also partly from the amount of liquor I consumed yesterday, but mostly from the thought of my best friend Liv sleeping with my favorite cousin Al. With that thought, I was gagging again, and threw up once more in the poor toilet. Leaning back, I pressed my forehead against the cold tile wall, and took deep breaths trying to calm my stomach. When I was sure I was fine, I slowly stood up, and wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. I was brushing my teeth when I heard footsteps come in the bathroom. I turned around, and saw Malfoy leaning against the wall, watching me. I glared at him and turned back, continuing on trying to get the horrid taste out of my mouth. When I was done, I quickly pulled up my hair in a high pony tail and walked out, drying my face with a towel. I saw that Willy was soaking wet, and dried him before stalking out of the dorm, trying to avoid looking at the lovebirds. I made it down the stairs, but at the thought of Al and Liv, I was running back up and into the bathrooms, throwing up in the toilet again. I groaned and banged my head against the tile wall, and continued before a voice asked, “What the hell are you doing?” I grunted and kept at it. When I was properly dizzy, I shakily stood up and walked back to the sink and re-brushed my teeth, ignoring Malfoy, and stalked out again, still ignoring Malfoy. I made it down to the common room and out the portrait before the alcohol came back up and I had to spit the password and run back into the common room and up the stairs, into the bathroom before promptly throwing up again. I realized I wasn’t dizzy enough, and after flushing the toilet, I started banging my head against the wall again. “Are you mental?” Malfoy asked. I crawled away from the wall, happily dizzy, and stood up, and slowly and unsteadily made my way over to the sink to re-re-brush my teeth. When I was finished, I quickly examined the brilliant bruise that was forming on my forehead and stalked out of the bathroom again. I almost went back in there and broke his nose when I heard him chuckle. I didn’t . Oh well. I stalked down the stairs and out the portrait and to my dorm. No way in hell was I going to another boy’s dorm. I made it up there really quickly, and got out my cauldron and advanced potions supplies and started my hangover potion. Two hours later, I finally completed my potion, and took a spoonful of it. I felt better at once as my headache faded away and my strength was restored to my limbs. I quickly multiplied the cauldron and bottled all of the potion. I put the fifty bottles in a box and wandered out of the room, carrying the box carefully, so as to not crack the bottles. I made my way down the stairs and to the entrance hall, and pulled out my wand and quickly had a table, a chair, and a tablecloth appeared. I set up the stand quickly and pulled out four bottles. After about fifteen minutes, people started trickling into the Entrance Hall, on their way to breakfast. All of the older kids stopped at my stand and asked me what the hell I was doing. “I’m selling Hangover Potion! 1 galleon a bottle!!!” I screamed. A large crowd of people came towards me, and I was almost sold out after about ten minutes. I dove under the table and quickly multiplied the potions again, and brought out twenty more bottles. People sighed in relief when I reappeared, and continued buying it. Two hundred galleons and bottles of potion later, James and Fred wandered in, hair messed up, black rings around their eyes, and one hand on their head, the other arm around their girlfriends. I rolled my eyes at them, and yelled, “HANGOVER POTION, GREAT DEAL! JUST 1 GALLEON A BOTTLE!!!!” I laughed loudly when they winced, and came over, buying a bottle for themselves, and a bottle for their girlfriends. I held my hand out for pay, and Fred growled at me. I narrowed my eyes, and growled right back. He whimpered and handed me my four galleons. I smiled and said loudly, “THANK YOU FOR YOUR SERVICE!!!” They winced again, not having had taken the potion, and took their girlfriends in the Hall. I grabbed ten more bottles and placed them on the table, slipping the new galleons into my huge jar. It was almost filled to the brim. I love my ideas. After I sold a bottle to the rest of my fellow Ravenclaws, the Slytherins, and the rest of the Gryffindors, I grabbed my jar of galleons in one arm, and my box with twenty potion bottles left in my other arm. I skipped all the way to the Professor table, where they all had their hand clutched to their heads, and most of the younger ones were groaning. I smiled cheerfully at them and quickly placed a bottle of potion in front of each of them. Then I hopped away, and placed myself next to Xander. I set my jar of galleons down and started eating. “Nice party, huh?” I asked. “Yep, thanks Ro,” he responded. I gave him a smile, grabbed my jar and hopped up before twirling like a ballerina towards the Slytherin table. I set my jar down and plopped myself next to Willy and as far away from Al as possible, I while still sitting near them. He looked confused, but I stared at him pointedly, and he turned red like I have never seen him. I laughed loudly, still a little disgusted, and started eating all of the bacon. “So, Rosie, that’s a lot of galleons,” Willy said. I nodded excitedly, “Yep! I’m going to use them to buy Peeves a birthday present!” Everyone turned to me and gave me a funny look. I grinned and explained, “Peevesy is my friend, he helps me play pranks and cause chaos. He also gets me birthday gifts, so I get him them.” My explanation left them no room to ponder my mental health. I finished up the bacon, and grabbing my jar, hopped up again, and bounded over to the Gryffindor table. I realized that I left my hangover potion by Xander so I ran back to him, gave him a smile, and grabbed my box before running back to Fred and James. I sat across from them and Megan and Via. I quickly assessed them, and noticed that while James and Via had that glow-y look that told me they slept together, (UGH) Megan and Fred still had the innocent, shy, sweet look, that told me they didn’t sleep together. I grinned widely at Fred and Megs, and gave Via a disgusted look along with James. They looked offended, and Via snuggled closer to James. I shot them another disgusted grimace and stared sullenly at my eggs. “Ro, don’t be such a prude, just ‘cause I got some and you didn’t,” Via reprimanded. I looked pointedly at my cousin James, and said, “Shows what you know,” James and Fred looked outraged and abruptly left, probably to go murder Willy. All three of us girls scooted closer together, and put our heads close. “How was it?” Megan asked excitedly. “Ohmigod! He was so gentle and shy, and-” I cut her off, gagged, and said, “I don’t wanna hear that, he’s my cousin!” I groaned. Via studied my face for a second, and said, “You didn’t get any, did you?” I grinned, and said, “Nope! Willy and I are just friends. He likes Rox anyway,” They simultaneously rolled their eyes. “Because friends snog each other regularly,” Megan muttered sarcastically. “Hey! You know I have to keep up appearances or Dom’ll have my head for dinner!” They nodded sympathetically. “Anyway. So how was it?” Megan asked excitedly. I groaned and let my head drop to the table, tuning out Via’s vivid descriptions of my cousin. Eeeewwww! I closed my eyes and slowly listened to the vibrations in the wood. They were so soothing. I heard footsteps coming closer towards me and looked up to see Aunt Minnie dragging Fred and James by their ears. I smiled at her, and she rolled her eyes. “So Ro, how was dirty dancing with Malfoy?” Via asked me. I looked at her confused. “What are you talking about?” I asked. “Don’t tell me you don’t remember!” Megan exclaimed. I thought my very hardest, but came up with nothing. “I don’t…” I trailed off, confused. Then I realized what she asked. “I DIRTY DANCED WITH MALFOY?!” I screeched. The Hall went silent. It was times like these when I love alcohol, and am grateful that I can control my blush. “OH, FOR THE LOVE OF MERLIN’S BAGGY UNDERPANTS, STOP STARING AT ME YOU BUNCH OF BRAINLESS BUFFOONS!!!” I screamed. They stopped staring at me. “Brainless buffoons?” Megan asked. “Yep!” I said brightly. They shook their heads sadly. Then they dragged me up, and out of the Hall, on the way collecting Liv, Xander, Lor, Sam, and Steph. “CODE RED!!!” Via was screeching. “VIA, SHUT UP!” I yelled. She fell silent. “So where’re we goin’?” Sam asked brightly, after a silence. “Ro was too drunk last night to remember her dancing experience with Malfoy, so we are going to all put our memories in Dumbledore’s old pensive and let her watch them so she will be enlightened.” Megan explained quickly. Sam, Xander, and Lor paled drastically. “So… You want us to be the ones to show her what she did?” Xander asked, voice shaking a little bit. “Of course! And we’ll be in the pensive to watch her reactions!” Liv said excitedly. Suddenly, at the same exact second the boys made to run, Liv’s, Via’s, and Megan’s hands shot out, and grabbed each of their collars, effectively dragging them along. Steph and I were leading the group, arms around each others’ waists. We were whispering together. “You guys were so amazing! It looked so in-synch, and intense, and…” She trailed off. I sighed, “It really happened?” “It did, and you guys looked so in love, and the perfect couple, and wonderful together… Well except for when you were smirking at each other…” She trailed off again, hopelessly romantic. That’s what she was. Forbidden romances, and planned romances, and any kind of romance fascinated her, and she loved the story between Malfoy and I. I rolled my eyes, and shoved her lightly. She laughed, and shoved me back. I tripped, and fell, bringing her down with me. I started laughing, and she started after. We were laying in the middle of the corridor, laughing really loud when the rest of the lot came up. They just stared, then without a word, helped us up. We were still laughing, so we were leaning up against each other, trying to calm down as we continued the walk. Steph and I finally fell silent, and we quickly made our way over to the gargoyle, murmuring the password. I marched up the staircase, Steph following me. I heard some indignant mutterings coming from the boys, and guessed that Liv, Via, and Megan had shoved them up first so as to avoid them escaping. I rolled my eyes and smiled. We marched right past Aunt Minnie who was lecturing Fred and James on how bad it is to get the professors drunk. She paid us no mind. I wandered into the small room that had been added for the pensive, the others following behind me. As they drew out their memories with their wands, I quickly wrote a message in the wall, saying, Aunt Minnie, (yes, I know: Professor McGonagall) we are in the pensive (duh.) trying to catch me up on yesterday’s events. Evidently I got drunk… Who would have thought? Don’t answer that. We’ll be back soon. Love Rose. I finished the note, and my friends quickly read through it, checking that I had gotten everything. They nodded in approval, and Via said, “Let’s get this show on the road!” With that, I was rudely shoved into the pensive. Hey, here's another chapter. Hope you enjoyed it, but I gotta run. Sorry! :) Chapter 17: Memories, Wardrobes and Screeching [View Online] [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter] ![]() Memories, Wardrobes, and Screeching I watched, disgusted and horrified as Malfoy and I dirty danced. I needed to vomit again. So, instead, I quickly snapped my fingers and skillfully caught the goblet of fire whiskey in my hands before it spilled. I drank deeply and closed my eyes, listening to the music that we danced to yesterday and my friends’ exclamations on how perfect we were together. I heard a crack and opened my eyes just in time to see James’s nose break. “YEAH! GO ME!!” I yelled. I watched in fascination as I broke Freddie’s nose, and cheered again, “I ROCK!! GO ME!!!” “Ro, shut up,” Sam advised. I glared at him but shut up. Three. Two. One. “When’s this gonna be over?” I whined. They ignored me. “WHEN? WHEN? WHEN? WHEN? WHEN? WHEN?” I yelled and chanted. “SHUT UP!!” My friends yelled simultaneously. “When’s this gonna be over?” I whined. They ignored me. “I should just break a bunch of noses, and then watch all of my memories!” I exclaimed, looking at Fred and James who were trying to stop the bleeding. They ignored me. I thought for a moment. “I’m in love with Scorpius,” I stated. “WHAT?!” They roared. I grinned, triumphant. “Not really, you dolts.” “Oh.” “I’m actually pregnant with his child.” “WHAT?!” They roared, louder than before. I laughed loudly. “Not really, you dolts, I would never sleep with Malfoy. I’m pregnant with Willy’s child.” I stated seriously. “WHAT?!” They roared again. I rolled my eyes at them and didn’t answer. I sat down on the ground and watched the dance. I was a fuckin’ good dancer! I didn’t think I would be that amazing! I guess that Tori’s lessons actually came in handy. Popping up, I grabbed Xander’s hand and began to waltz with him. It was fun, but so much slower than the couple next to me. I laughed at his frustrated look. Xander could never dance. “I’ll do the male part, and you follow.” I said patronizingly. He glared but complied. I began to weave around my friends gracefully, and he carefully matched my steps. Sam took Liv’s hand and they slowly started dancing. It was amusing because neither of them could dance. Lor took Steph’s hand, and they were a bit better than Sam and Liv, but still bad. Via pouted at being left out, but her face relaxed, and she started dancing without a partner, holding her arms out to the air. I released Xander, and he plopped down immediately. I laughed, and twirled towards Via. I put my hands on her waist (in a totally not-gay way) and she wrapped her arms around my neck (again, in a totally not-gay way). We started to tango, but not in the dirty way. “You are so much better than Xander!” I exclaimed. Xander grumbled as Via laughed. We go faster, and I was laughing with her. It was so much fun. I was slowly adding extra steps to our increasingly complicated moves when we were abruptly sucked out of the memory. I landed with a thud on the floor in the pensive room, and stayed there, moaning. “My life sucks,” I stated, recalling the memories I just witnessed. I stayed on the floor, and waited until my friends realized I hadn’t followed them out. No one noticed. My friends suck. I slowly got up and made my way out of the room. Climbing down the stairs, I made my way over to the Slytherin common room to find Al. When I got in, I skipped over to Al and plopped down by his feet. “Alby?” I started. He raised one eyebrow suspiciously. “Will you apparate me to Muggle London?” I asked. Al could apparate because his birthday was on Halloween (yesterday). It was also kinda a birthday party for him even though, to my knowledge, we didn’t sing. “Why?” “I REALLY NEED TO GO!!!” I exclaimed. Malfoy walked over and said, “Weasley, the bathroom is in our dorms, you’ve been there before.” I glared at him but didn’t respond. Keeping my eyes on Al, I slowly let my face fall into my Pout ™. It was amazing. It actually made someone feel guilty and do what I wanted them to do. It was sweet, innocent, and a scam. “AAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRGGGGGGG!!!!!!!!!! NOOOOOO!!!! NOT THE POUT ™!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” Al yelled loudly, shielding his eyes. Told you. “Please?” I asked softly. Al huffed loudly and sighed. “Get your money.” I grinned, and popped up, pulling Al up with me. “But Alby, I don’t have any money!!” I exclaimed innocently. He looked at me suspiciously and I let my face fall into the Pout ™ again. “UUUUUGGGGGGHHHHHHH!!!! Fine, I’ll get my money!” He stomped to his dorms and I perched on the couch next to Malfoy examining my fingernails. “Muggle London?” he asked. “Yep! I need ten dozen eggs, five tubs of mayo, thirteen bottles of ketchup, two paintball guns, two sets of ten thousand paintballs, five bags of manure, nine cases of beer, four bottles of muggle whiskey, seven bottles of red wine, seven bottles of white wine, one hundred fifty five super strong balloons, five pieces of wood, nineteen bottles of glue, six bags of feathers, two thirty-foot ropes, a fishers’ net, a fishing rod, a tent, a machete, an axe, two bird feeders, eight tubes of ground beef, eight tubes of ground turkey, eight tubes of ground liver, four pounds of chicken fat, three packs of jumbo food dye, and some black hair colour.” I said brightly. He raised his eyebrow. “Do not question me!!” I exclaimed. He rolled his eyes and went up to his dorm. I leaned back on the couch and waited for Al to come back. “ROSE!!!!” someone screeched. I shot off the couch; my wand brandished, and looked around intently for trouble. I saw Summer W. running towards me and my hand fell to my side. “Mer!!!!” I exclaimed. Mer was Summer W’s nickname, in my eyes, because I was friends with two Summers. She ran into my arms and I hugged her back. As I was rubbing her back, her whole frame shook, and I pulled out of the embrace and studied her. She was crying. “Mer, what’s wrong?” I asked gently. She wiped her eyes and I sat us back on the couch. “S’not really a big deal, the girls just kicked me out of the dorm,” She said sadly. I shook my head and suddenly all of her possessions landed with various degrees of thumps all over the common room. Fresh tears began to run down her cheeks, and I patted her back once more before standing up and flicking my wand at all of her stuff, causing it to all stack up in a nice pile. She smiled softly, and I grinned. “I’ll be back,” I stated and she nodded warily. On my way up the staircase, I crashed into Al and fell down. “Wow Al, I envy you, you always have girls at your feet,” Malfoy said whilst smirking at my crumpled up figure. I glared, stood up, broke Malfoy’s nose and said to Al, “I’ll need you to wait downstairs with Mer, she got kicked out of her dorm officially.” He nodded, and set off, a glaring Malfoy following behind, hands over his bloody broken nose. I quickly finished climbing the staircase and went into the boy’s dorms. I locked the door and put a curse on it. Then the real fun began. I first emptied a wardrobe and slowly enlarged it so it was door size. After that, I flicked my wand towards it and it immediately started turning a light green. You know, that pretty, meadow green, that’s soft and sweet? That green. Then, in elegant silver script, I wrote, Summer White’s Headquarters on the door of the wardrobe. Flicking my wand again, beautiful, intricate silver swirls began decorating the entire wardrobe. Next, to worry everyone, I chucked a chair across the room and watched happily as it crashed with a loud sound and spit in half. I laughed manically, just for the fun of it. I opened the door of the wardrobe and stepped inside, closing the door behind me. I closed my eyes and slowly recited the spell that I had used on Dom’s closet. I turned 180 degrees with my eyes still closed and recited the spell again. I turned 90 degrees left, recited and turned 180 degrees and recited the spell for the last time. I finished with some complicated wand movements above my head in clockwise and counterclockwise motions. I lowered my wand and meekly opened my eyes to see if I had did it right. I did!! I grinned widely and stepped out of the wardrobe and grabbed an empty trunk and lobed it across the room, laughing madly when it made a huge crash. Nothing like worrying Slytherins. I heard frantic banging on the door, and waited until someone tried the knob. “OOWW!!! FUCK YOU ROSE!!!!” Al exclaimed. “INCEST!!!!!” I screeched. I laughed manically again and went back into the wardrobe. I looked around at the empty space and decided it needed character. I flicked my wand trice and the walls started painting themselves a lilac. I pointed it at the floor and flicked it twice and watched as the floors started covering themselves in polished oak hardwood. I walked across the now purple room and towards the back right. I ran my hands over a portion of the wall, muttering ancient words in an ancient language. I laughed triumphantly when the part of the wall I was running my hands over sunk in like quicksand. I kept at it until the groove was big enough that I could fit in. I began my spell again, using smaller wand movements, and with my eyes still closed I slowly repeated the words I had used on the main room. I opened my eyes when I was finished, and looked around to see a smaller room, large, but smaller than the main room. I flicked my wand twice at the floor and watched as it slowly started tiling itself in cream coloured granite. I flicked my wand trice at the far side of the room and it started tiling itself in tiny beige tiles. Once more, I flicked my wand at the remaining empty walls and they began painting themselves the whitest of creams, almost pure white. Like a pearly colour. But not so grey. So… Yeah… Anyway. I skipped toward the tiled part of the walls and placed my hands on the ground, raising the granite up into a large hill-ish figure, like a giant step. It rose up about three and a half feet. Then I climbed onto it and stood directly in the middle before slowly placing my hands on the cool surface and murmuring the ancient spells again, causing the step to sink in. I had created a giant spa. I flicked my wand and a tap appeared along with some bath jets. I stepped out of the spa and walked over to the middle-ish of the bathroom and flicked my wand so a long counter appeared stretching across almost the whole wall. It had polished oak cabinets and drawers and a granite countertop, a darker beige. Flick. Again. A sink appeared in the center of the counter. I got tired of flicking my wand so I set it down and began flicking my wrists around. Much better. A huge mirror with an intricate frame appeared over the sink, on the wall. Another grove appeared in the wall behind me, and I walked over to it, before quickly repeating my earlier chants, making the movements as tiny as possible. I walked in, and quickly let the floor granite itself and the walls paint themselves. Flicking my wrists, I watched as a pure white toilet appeared and a toilet tissue stand made of copper next to it. I stepped out of the toilet- room-thing-y and back into the main spa area and quickly caused a shower to pop on the wall, a little away from the toilet- room-thing-y. Tiling it and having a tap appear quickly, I ran out of the bathroom, through the main room and into the boys’ dorms, hearing incessant banging on the door. I lobed another empty trunk across the room, laughed manically, checked my watch, and ran back into the wardrobe. Wow, that sounds weird. I ran back into the wardrobe. I ran back into the wardrobe. I ran back into the wardro- Anyway… I looked around and realized that I was missing something important. Okay, so technically, I was missing a lot of stuff, but you know what I mean. A bed. I skipped back out of the wardrobe. Wow, that sounds weird too. I skipped out of the wardrobe. I skipped out of the wardrobe. I ski- OHMYMERLIN! I’m cracking. Like Humpty-Dumpty who sat on a wall and had that great fall! And all the king’s horses and all the king’s men couldn’t put Humpty back together again! You know? Right…? The muggle sTori? Anyway. I ran to Al’s bed, and quickly Copied it. I was now faced with an issue. I had one extra bed squished into the room. I quickly shrunk it down to palm size, picked it up and carried it back into the wardrobe. Wow that sounds stra- ANYWAY! I placed it in the middle of the room and expanded it back to its original size. I flicked my wrists again, and watched as the boring dorm bed slowly transfigured itself into a queen-size princess canopy. Flick. The bed frame quickly turned white. I pulled off the sheets and, muttering more ancient words, shook them around the room. They were turning white. I repeated the same step to the fitted sheet, and the comforter; after, of course, I had made it fluffier and girly-er. I was finishing up the pillows, and kept Copying them to make more and more. I had fifteen large white pillows. I transfigured three of them into lilac decorative plush ones, and five of them into violet bean bags. I threw the bean bags in a pile in the corner of the room, and quickly Copied a sheet before turning it into a soft neon purple carpet. I placed it on the bare wood floors and arranged the bean bags on it. I ran out of the wardrobe and into the boys’ dorms, and opened the door before slamming it shut and locking it again. I skipped down to the Common rooms, Copied a couch, shrank it, picked it up and skipped back up the stairs wordlessly. I opened the door and slammed it shut again. I put the curse on the knob again and locked the whole door. The banging started up again when I picked up the trunk I had thrown earlier and threw it again. I laughed and ran back into the wardrobe before placing the couch on one side of the room, enlarging it and colouring it white. I turned the leather into soft cotton and Copied three more pillows, turned them into couch pillows, and one of them purple before placing them on the couch nicely. I ran back out into the dorm and quickly Copied another wardrobe, shrunk it and carried it back into the wardrobe. I enlarged it and let it paint itself white with violet swirls on it. When it finished, I enlarged it a little more and threw open the doors. Leaving them open, I ran to the far side of the room and ran my hands over the wall, murmuring more ancient spells, concentrating harder than before. I opened my eyes when I felt the wall get colder and smoother. I squealed. Yes, I squealed. There were windows all over this wall, and I could see the sun shining through them. They really lit up the whole room. I ran into the bathroom, to the far wall, and ran my hands over it too. Murmuring the spells again, I laughed happily when I did it successfully again. I ran into the dorm, grabbed my lipstick and quickly covered my whole mouth with it, making me look like the muggle villain, Joker. I then grabbed my trusty rusty axe and threw open the door. “Bring me Summer’s stuff and stack it up outside this door. Then go and wait in the common room. NOW!!!” I commanded all five boys and Summer. They looked terrified and all of the eyes were glued to my axe. “NOW!!!!!!” I screamed. They ran down the stairs, pushing and shoving. I slammed the door and went into the boys’ and my bathroom to wash my face. Five minutes later, I emerged from the washroom, muttering curses about waterproof makeup. I opened the door and saw Summer’s stuff all stacked neatly in the center of the hall and not a soul to be seen. I levitated it and brought it in the dorm, closing the door and re-cursing it and locking it again. I made my way into the wardrobe, trying not to trip and fall. I set all of the stuff down and Copied the wardrobe I had in her room. I shrunk it and turned it into a dresser and dragged it to the left wall, before leaving it there with all of the drawers open. I picked up the clothes and was about to manually put them in when I realized something. I’m a witch! Duh. I flicked my wand and watched happily as all of the clothes organized themselves in the drawers. I slowly put all of Summer’s books on some shelves I had made. I quickly organized her other possessions in the wardrobe and set her lamp down on her bedside table. I flicked my wand and it turned a light purple; darker than the lilac, but way lighter than the violet. I grabbed her huge basket of unused makeup and carried it into her bathroom. I quickly organized this stuff by hand and put them all into drawers, leaving out a hairbrush, a curling iron, a flat iron, her toothbrush and toothpaste, three hair ties, and her foundation and the only used lipstick on the counter. I Copied more sheets and turned them into towels, hanging three on the racks around the bathroom and stuffed about fifty in a large oak shelf that was standing near the spa tub. I walked back into the bedroom and gently set Summer’s bear onto her bed. I looked around, and after I shoved the empty trunk under the bed, I was satisfied that I had thought of everything, I walked out of the wardrobe and quickly repaired the broken stuff. I opened the door, and skipped merrily out of the dorm and down the stairs. I saw my friends and Malfoy sitting on the couch, all looking tense and apprehensive. How rude! I’m not that destructive. Hey yes you are Rose, you broke those chairs just to worry them. Yeah Rose, but that was to worry them. I know Rose, that’s just what I said. But really, I’m not that destructive! What about that time whe- I am losing it. I jumped as high as I could and flipped over the couch, landing on my feet in front of Summer. “C’mon!!” I exclaimed, tugging her to her feet and practically dragging her to the stairs. I ignored the amused looks I was getting from the Slytherins whom I didn’t know that well. “I’m coming Ro, stop dragging me!” She exclaimed. I heard the boys following behind, and I dragged her faster. “C’MON!!!” I exclaimed again. “I AM!” She exclaimed back. I laughed and pulled her up the rest of the stairs before she wrenched her arm out of my grip and walked snootily in front of me. “Summer, stop walking like that, it makes you look like a duck,” I stated. She giggled and I skipped up to her before linking our arms and making our way into the boy’s dorms. I pulled her up to the decorated wardrobe, completely ignoring the pile of stuff that used to reside in it. She looked at it, and I almost laughed as I saw the excitement instantly fall off of her face. She looked really disappointed, but you could tell she was trying to cover it up. I waited until the boys were also staring at the wardrobe before saying, “Mer, open it!” She took one step closer to it and cautiously opened it. She stepped inside and wandered to the center of the room. I stood at the door with my friends and Malfoy, watching her take it all in. I laughed quietly as she ran her hands over everything. I leaned into Al and he wrapped his hands around my stomach. When Summer began re-touching things, I unwrapped Al’s hands and cautiously made my way over to her, gently grabbing her elbow and leading her to the bathroom. I, again, stood at the doorway with the boys, and we watched silently as she took it all in. She flew at me, her eyes tearing up again. I stumbled when she hit me, but wrapped my arms around her, nevertheless. She started crying into my shoulder, and I rubbed her back soothingly as I slowly walked to the couch, towing her with me. “Thank you, thank you so much!” She whispered, before bursting into tears again. I laughed softly and continued rubbing her back as the boys filed out. Al and Malfoy stayed, plopping down into the beanbags. Al was watching us, amused and Malfoy was looking around the room, his face impassive. Summer’s sobs slowly subsided, and I laughed again, a bit louder. She sniffled and picked her head up from my shoulder, and scooted over, leaning on the other side of the couch, her feet in my lap. Soon, I heard her heavy breathing and I looked over at her to find she had dozed off. I smiled and gently moved her feet, getting up off the couch without jostling her. I ran over to Al and grabbed his hand, hauling him out of the room. I could hear Malfoy following behind. “We’re still going to muggle London.” He sighed. “Fine.” Here is the next chapter. I'm not too sure about this one, I don't like it much, but it's here anyways. So hope you enjoyed, and please, please, PLEASE review! So much for that pact of not begging for reviews I made when I started this.... But seriously. Review. I command you. :) Reader's Question: Should I post the next chapter after this? Because the queue is like ten minutes (or so) and I was wondering if you wanted it now. Other Reader's Question: (yes, I'm doing these because I have no life and thrive on your guy's opinions) If you could be a character, who would you be? If you could date one of the characters, who would they be? If you hate this whole story and think it's badly written, raise your hand! Until next time. (Image by Me! Okay, so from left to right, it's Liv then Via. Just to clarify) (Yes, I know that Via is supposed to have a bob-cut, but I like this image. So suck it up) Chapter 18: Muggle London and Birthday Presents [View Online] [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter] ![]() Muggle London and Birthday Presents I marched my cousin all the way to the ugly one-eyed witch statue that lead to Hogsmeade. It used be Honeydukes’ dungeon, but now Uncle George owned that shop. Honeydukes relocated about five stores down. Weird business. Onwards! “ONWARDS!!” I cried. Al rolled his eyes and patiently helped me through the tunnel. Without him, I usually fall. “OW!” I yelped, grabbing my head. I had hit the trapdoor. Stupid Al. “Stupid Al,” I said. “Sorry Ro…” Malfoy snickered. I kicked behind me and grinned when he swore. “Oops! I’m sorry!” I said brightly. I opened the trapdoor and climbed in the basement with Al’s help. “UNCLE GEORGIE!!!!!!” I screamed. No answer. “UNCLE GEORGIE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” I screamed louder. No answer. I started up the stairs and screamed, “UNCLE GEORGIE, I’M PREGNANT!!!!!!!!!!!!!” I heard a large crash, and frantic footsteps rapidly approaching me. I cradled my stomach and began to fake-cry. I winked at Al and he nodded before adopting a very somber expression, looking grave and pissed. (not drunk, angry) It would be funny if he looked drunk. I almost snorted, but I had a façade to keep up. Uncle George came barreling down the stairs, closely followed by a joyful looking Aunt Angelina. She always wanted nieces and nephews. Mine would work just fine until Roxie or Fred had kids. I almost snorted again. Uncle George’s face was red with fury and he spit out, “WHO. DID. THIS. TO. YOU?!” I started sobbing hysterically, and Al came up and hugged me tightly. I took deep breaths, as if I was trying to speak. Then I suddenly stopped the flow of tears and grinned, letting go of my stomach. “I’m not pregnant.” Aunt Angie deflated dramatically, and I said, “Soon Aunt Angelina,” She clapped her hands and ran back up the stairs. “SOON?!” Demanded Uncle George. “Yeah, I mean, I’m almost seventeen. I want kids before I’m thirty! And almost seventeen is almost twenty. Did you know the best time to have a kid is in your twenties? Rox and Dom and Lily too!” Okay, I just made that fact up, but really, I wanted to have kids before I was all old and thirty. I pranced up the stairs, and dragged Al along with. I heard Malfoy’s footsteps behind and Uncle George’s incoherent sputtering about us girls getting pregnant too early. When I made it to the ground floor, I gripped Al’s arm and he spun on the spot, apparating us to Diagon Alley. I jumped on Al’s back, not wanting to walk, and he automatically carried me to the Leaky Cauldron, where Hannah Longbottom (Uncle Neville’s wife) worked. They owned the bar/ restaurant. He carried me through the door, and settled me down on a bar stool before plonking down in the one to my right. Malfoy sat on my left, and I scooted closer to Al. He rolled his eyes, and I glared at him. Al shrank back before calling out, “Aunt Hannah?” A beautiful, thin blonde woman came out of the back kitchen, and her face lit up when she saw us. I grinned back at her, and she came over asking , “What can I get you, Rose, Al, and Scorpius?” I frowned at the use of Malfoy’s first name, but it went ignored. “I’ll have Mac and cheese and chocolate milk,” I stated. Aunt Hannah smiled and ruffled my hair, “Still like that meal Rosie? Are you sure I can’t get you anything else? Steak? Lobster? Spaghetti?” I grinned again and said, “Nope!” “I’ll have some spaghetti and apple juice,” Al said simply, grinning when Aunt Hannah gave him a patronizing look. “Glad to see you trying something different!” She said sarcastically. He laughed and shrugged. “I’ll have crème of chicken soup, and a cola,” Malfoy said indifferently. “FINALLY!” Aunt Hannah exclaimed, startling many people, Malfoy included. “Something different?” Al guessed, and she mock-scowled at him. “I’ll be right out.” On that note, Aunt Hannah left us, her long blonde hair swinging behind her bustling thin frame. I smiled gently and leaned back on my chair. Al and Malfoy started up a conversation quietly, clearly trying to keep me from hearing. Normally this would have made me listen harder, but today I was tired and uninterested. I grabbed a napkin and began absently running my fingers around it, in mindless swirls, murmuring random Latin and ancient Greek words. I fell out of my chair when the napkin smoked for a moment and left brown, scorch marks in delicate swirls, where I had ran my fingers over. That caught my cousin’s attention. “Ro, what happened?” Al asked, concerned, looking at me sprawled on the ground. I held my hand out, expecting him to grab it, and he snatched the napkin, thinking I was handing it to him. I glared, but he was too absorbed in my swirly, burnt, paper to notice. With an extremely exaggerated sigh of frustration, I heaved myself up off the floor and snatched back the napkin before ripping it into shreds in front of Al’s face and crumbling it up. I stuck it in my mouth and chewed before taking it out and placing it in my shell-shocked cousin’s hand. “EEEEEWWWWWWW!!!!” He squealed, dropping the napkin and rubbing his hand furiously against his shirt. “Baby,” I muttered before sitting back on my stool and putting on a completely uninterested face, while going over my list of supplies in my head. “Al, give me your shirt,” I said seriously. He gaped at me. “NOW,” I commanded. Al immediately took off his shirt, leaving him in an undershirt, muttering about assertive female cousins. I took it and ran into a nearby women’s washroom. I locked myself in the stall and ran my fingers over the cloth of the shirt, spelling out the words of my supply list, muttering my Latin and ancient Greek mutterings. I grinned triumphantly when a list appeared in the cotton fabric, and unlocked the stall door while reading through it. Rose’s IMPORTANT Supply List (Yes this is written on Al’s shirt.) 1. 10 dozen eggs 2. 5 tubs of mayo 3. 13 bottles of ketchup 4. 2 paintball guns 5. 2 sets of 10,000 paintballs 6. 5 bags of manure 7. 9 cases of beer 8. 4 bottles of muggle whiskey 9. 7 bottles of red wine 10. 7 bottles of white wine 11. 155 super strong balloons 12. 5 twelve foot long pieces of wood 13. 19 bottles of glue 14. 6 bags of feathers 15. 2 thirty-foot ropes 16. 1 fishers’ net 17. 1 fishing rod 18. 1 tent 19. 1 machete 20. 1 axe 21. 2 bird feeders 22. 8 1lb tubes of ground beef 23. 8 1lb tubes of ground turkey 24. 8 1lb tubes of ground liver 25. 4lbs of chicken fat 26. 3 packs of jumbo food dye 27. 9 boxes of black hair color I put the shirt on and skipped happily out of the bathroom. I plopped back on the stool and began eating my Mac and cheese happily, ignoring the shocked look of Al. Thirty seven minutes later, I finally finished my Mac and cheese and set about drinking my chocolate milk as slowly as possible as well. I slurped up the last of it and set about licking my straw. “RO!” Al exclaimed, exasperated. I groaned and turned around to face him. “Yes?” I asked innocently. “Let. Us. Go.” he said in forced calm. “Okay!” I said brightly, putting down the cup and hopping off the seat. “BYE AUNT HANNAH!!!!!” I yelled, waving my arms around wildly. She waved back, and I began to walk into Muggle London, still waving my hands around. “Ro. RO. RO! Stop, you look like you’re an escaped mental patient!” Al exclaimed, grabbing my arms and pinning them to my side. I shrugged off his bondage, ran ahead a bit and continued waving my arms around, attracting a lot of attention. I felt strong hands grab me by my waist and quickly swing me over his shoulder. It took me about four seconds to figure out who it was. And seeing Al silently begging me not to freak out and cause a scene. I ignored him. “PUT ME DOWN MALFOY!!!!!!!” I screamed. He ignored me. “PUT. ME. DOWN. MALFOY. NOW!!!!!!!!” I went up an octave and almost laughed when I saw passerby slap their hands over their ears. “Sorry, love, no can do.” I began flailing around, waving my hands, kicking my legs, and squirming around. I felt his grip falter for a second and then tighten. Al was directly behind me, still begging me to stop making a scene. I glared at him and dug my fingers into Malfoy’s lower back as hard as I could. He didn’t cry out, and in a way I respected him for it. He did stiffen though, and I knew I had gotten through. I squirmed again, and his hands slipped slowly down to my bum. The respect was gone. “HELP ME!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” I screamed/ screeched my very loudest. Lots of people (mainly guys) came to my ‘rescue’. I squirmed again, and kicked my leg back as far as it could go, and bracing myself for when he dropped me. He did. My foot landed at his forehead, and his hands abruptly let go of my body, causing me to fall to the ground, to grab at his rapidly blackening head. I didn’t hit the ground though. One of my ‘rescuers’ caught me. “My hero,” I murmured ‘seductively. Just as Tori had spent ages teaching us. The person in question grinned widely at my tone and gently put me down. “How, ever can I repay you?” I asked him in a southern accent. He closed his eyes for a moment and held up his hand, “No payment is necessary, miss.” I laughed and said, “Oh, I’ve got a gentleman here,” In the same accent. He tipped his invisible hat and bowed exaggeratedly low. “Well at least let me give you a kiss in thanks,” I offered, still speaking in a southern accent. By then most of the crowd had drifted away, and he shrugged. I leaned in and gave him a soft gentle kiss on the lips, having it last four seconds, and pulled away, smiling. “Thank you again kind sir,” I giggled. Tori had spent three months teaching me how to giggle ‘properly’. She is assertive. He smiled dopey-ly and I started to walk away, towing Al and Malfoy with me. “I ask you not to cause a scene, and what do you do? You cause the biggest scene possible!! ‘HELP ME!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!’?!” Al exclaimed, mocking my voice. Lots of people stared, much more uninterested with Al’s troubles than mine. He turned pink, but continued, “And then you give Scor a huge bruise in the head, and kiss a complete stranger who’s a muggle!!!!” He finished. “Shut up, you dolt!” I hissed when people looked curiously at the word ‘muggle’ being shouted out. His eyes widened, and he shut up upon realizing his mistake. I slapped him, just for good measure, turned around and waved to my ‘hero’. He waved back dopily, and I rolled my eyes. He didn’t seem to notice. I turned back the right way, and marched all the way to the supermarket, dragging the boys behind me. I passed by a tattoo parlor, and stopped, my face slowly stretching into a large grin. “NO.” Al stated, trying to drag me away. I took one step towards the door, and Al said, “Ro, NO!” Another step. “Ro, No, no, no!” Another step. I was about four feet from the door. “RO, I’M TELLING YOU, NO!!!!” Al exclaimed. Another step. Three feet away. “RO, NO, PLEASE, YOUR MUM WILL KILL ME!!!” Al cried, his fingers digging into my arms, trying to drag me back. Another step. Two feet away. I reached out to grab the door handle. “Ro, no, please, please, please, I’m begging you! PLEASE!!” Al was on his knees, still holding my arms. My hand grabbed the cool metal, and I turned it, my face holding a huge grin. I pulled open the door and strode in, dragging a still begging Al behind me. “Hi!” I said brightly to the large man covered in tattoos reading a magazine on a stool behind the counter. I looked around; it was a small shop, it had the counter dividing the room, and on the right of the door there were three plastic chairs and a small wooden table. On the table were yellowing binders with different patterns drawn all over them. Behind the counter was a lawn-chair-like chair and a towel. I grinned widely, shrugged off Al’s hands and strode up to the counter happily. “Hi!” I repeated. The man looked up, glared, and slowly set his magazine down. He said nothing, still glaring. “I said hi, you should say hi back,” I said sharply, but still happily, “You know it’s not really good for business if you just glare at your customers,” He got up, still glaring and made his way over to me. He looked down at me, trying to intimidate me, and continued glaring. “You know, that look makes you look constipated. You should try smiling! It’s so much more fun! See, try it!” I said innocently, offering him a big smile. He flexed, and his glare became more pronounced. I took a step towards him and put my hands on my hips. I was getting annoyed. “Look buddy, I was trying to be nice. I’m here because I want a tattoo, and I WANT ONE NOW!” I exclaimed, my voice still overly sweet and innocent. He just kept on glaring. “Didn’t God give you any other expression than that stupid non-intimidating glare?!” I demanded, my voice slowly losing its cheeriness. He balled up his fists, and flexed again, and, you guessed it, kept glaring. “You know buddy, I bet I could beat the crap out of you,” I said calmly, looking pointedly at his balled fists. Al squeaked, and practically climbed on me, covering my mouth with his hands, his eyes wide with fear. I looked at Malfoy. He seemed a bit tense too. I laughed a tinkling laugh and knocked Al off of my back, still giggling girlishly. I took out a tube of lip gloss and began applying it on my lips, stealthily watching Tattoo- Man fume. His face was slowly turning purple. “Dude, you know, you should really breathe more, your face is turning purple,” I pointed out, and continued adding lip gloss and fixing my hair. His glare became even more pronounced, and he flexed again, taking a step towards me. I spoke again, using my sweet- innocent voice again, “I’ll make a little deal, buddy, if I can break your nose, you’ll give me my tattoos for free. If I can’t, I will personally scrub your floors with a tooth brush,” He laughed, and I almost smiled triumphantly at getting a response out of him. I raised my eyebrows challengingly, and kicked out behind me, hitting Al, who was trying to sneak up behind me again to drag me out. “Okay, girlie, if you can break my nose; or even make some kind of pain; I will give you your tattoos free, now and always. I’ll even give these boys free too. But if you can’t, you’ll be scrubbing my floors with your toothbrush,” He said in a low, instigating voice. I was mad. He was implying that I couldn’t break his nose. I smiled angically though, and applied more lip gloss. I fixed my hair one more time, and turned back to wink at a very pale Al. SMASH! My fist landed right on Tattoo- Man’s nose, and I grinned grimly when I heard the crack! that meant I had broken it. His hands flew up to his bloody nose, eyes wide. I smiled triumphantly and stepped back, so Malfoy and Al were flanking me again. I noticed some blood on my hand and rubbed it off on my pants. My eyes widened, however, when T.M. (DON’T JUDGE ME) pulled out a wand and magically fixed his broken nose. “YOU’RE A WIZARD?!” I demanded. He laughed again, but this time it was filled with humor rather than intimidation. “Yes,” He said simply. “And you have no problem with muggles knowing?” I asked skeptically. “You’re wizards too,” He replied. My eyes widened again. “I’m Jonathon-Taylor Martinez,” He said, brushing his dark hair out of his eyes, extending a hand. I took it and shook it firmly. “I’m Rose Weasley; you are not getting my middle name, the black-haired wimp is Albus-Severus Potter, and the blonde prat is Malfoy,” I said happily. Jonathon-Taylor laughed heartily, and he let go of my hand and sat back down in his chair. “So Jonathon-Taylor, you can call me Rose, and NO variations, and the black-haired baby Alby. Do you have a shortened name or do I have to think of one?” I asked happily. “You can call me John, Jonny, Thorn, or Taylor,” Jonathon-Taylor answered, folding his hands behind his head. I wrinkled up my nose at the boring names and spoke again, “I’ll call you Lora,” Al snorted and slowly moved up to my right. Malfoy moved up to my left, still silent. Lora wrinkled his nose but said nothing. I grinned widely and leaned on Al. I was so happy! He loved my nickname! “So, I would like a tiny eagle on my left ankle, a cross behind my right ear, a peace sign on my right index finger, and a heart on my right middle finger,” I said, counting them off on my fingers. Al stumbled, almost sending me to the ground. I glared at him before turning back towards Lora. “So, I would like a tiny eagle on my left ankle, a cross behind my right ear, a peace sign on my right index finger, and a heart on my right middle finger,” I repeated. With my saying it again, Lora jumped up, motioned for me to sit in the lawn chair and began disinfecting my skin. “Ro, please don’t do this!” Al exclaimed, dropping to his knees and putting his hands together. I grinned and said, “Sorry Alby, I’m doing it,” He looked like he was about to burst into tears, so I changed the subject and directed my question towards Lora, “Lora, do you know of any place that sells paintball guns?” I asked sweetly. He thought about it while reviewing which spells to use for my tattoos. “Got it! There is a whole paintball shop about three blocks west from here; they have really good deals,” he answered, swiveling around to face me, holding out his wand. I grinned and said, “That’s our next mission.” “Are you ready?” Lora asked. “RO, PLEASE, PLEASE DON’T DO THIS!!!!” Al cried, still on his knees. Lora looked at him with mild curiosity. “I can see why you said wimp,” he said simply. “I’m ready,” I said confidently, ignoring Al’s distressed state completely. “This will sting for a bit, and then you’ll feel soreness for about a week; like after you exercised too much,” He said, pressing his wand on my ankle first. I nodded and braced myself slightly. Al was still begging, but it was easy to ignore his fruitless pleas. Lora began murmuring spells I hadn’t read up on, and I did feel the stinging sensation on my ankle, swirling around. I winced slightly, and peered at what he was doing. On my ankle, I saw fine, delicate black lines moving around on my flesh, slowly taking the form of an eagle. I grinned, the pain forgotten, and watched interestedly. “ROSIE!!!!” Al yelled, seeing the tattoo begin to form on my leg. I grinned at him, but didn’t say anything. I felt as Lora slowly removed his wand, and looked back down at my leg. There, on my now reddened flesh, was an eagle, looking proud, flying around my ankle in a circle. I LOVED IT! I squealed, and hugged Lora, who chuckled and patted my back. “I LOVE IT!!” I exclaimed, letting go of him. He smiled and said, “I’m glad. I hoped you would like it animated,” I nodded enthusiastically. Then I sat back down on my chair, and waited patiently for the next one. He chuckled again, ignored Al’s pleas, and turned around to check the next spell. “I’ll need someone to hold your hair back,” He said. I glanced at Al who was still on his knees like an idiot. I sighed. “Mally,” I barked. He rolled his eyes, glanced at Al, and got up, holding my hair back. Lora glanced at him questionably, but said nothing. I think questionably is a word… Anyway. Malfoy pulled a strand of my hair, hard, and I slapped his hand. “I’m ready,” I declared, slapping Malfoy again for pulling my hair again. Lora nodded and pressed his wand to the space behind my ear, and began muttering again. I braced myself again and felt the swirls of pain enter my head. In much less time, Lora was done, and he quickly put a protective band-aid on it so my hairbrush wouldn’t ruin it. In that time, I had slapped Malfoy 56 times. I pushed him away and waited again as Lora looked up the spell for the third time. When he turned around again, I silently held out my right hand, trying not to move my head. It still stung a bit. He smiled and said, “Two more. Are you ready?” I laughed and threw my hair behind my shoulder, ignoring the stinging pain that rushed though my skull. “Of course!” Al tried again, “Rose, please stop! Your mum and my mum are gonna kill me!!” I laughed and then glared at my cousin. “Shut up. It’s your problem.” Don’t get me wrong, I loved him, but he was so annoyingly over protective. He usually took the blame for me, which helped him with his ‘bad boy’ reputation, and me with my ‘angel’ reputation. I snorted. Angel. That’s funny. I lost my virginity before James. I snorted again. James was furious when he found out, I was fourteen, and lost his the next night. And now he was a womanizer. Aside from Via. Sometimes I worry if I was responsible for his ‘antics’, then I realize that he would have turned out screwed up anyway. I was shocked out of my thoughts when I felt the now-familiar pain rush through my index finger. I looked at it with small curiosity, and saw the tiny peace sign that was rotating colors. It was so small, but detailed. I loved it. When Lora removed his wand from the tip of my finger, I brought it closer to my face, peering at the tattoo. “Wonderful,” I said happily. Lora chuckled and motioned for me to give him my hand again. I complied and he pressed his wand to my middle finger and began his muttering for the last time. I immediately felt the sting again and ignored it, watching Al who was now rolling on the floor, begging softly. I looked down at my hand again, when Lora removed his wand for the last time, and smiled when I saw the bright, blood red heart on my middle finger. It was also tiny, about the size of a sunflower seed (though more rounded) like the peace sign. “Thank you so much, Lora!” I exclaimed, hugging the man again. He chuckled once more, and patted my back twice before I let go. I hopped off the lawn chair, and dragged a now pale faced Al to the front of the shop. “How much does he owe you?” I asked. “Ro, you got the free year, don’t you remember?” asked Lora. I scowled at the name, but said nothing. Once someone started calling me that, there was no stopping it. “Dude, I was kidding,” I replied airily. “Well I’m not.” I folded my arms, pouting a bit, but accepted it. I would pay him back somehow. “Get up,” I snapped at Al who was still on the ground. “If you ever want to get rid of the tattoos or change them, just stop bye, I can do it in a heartbeat,” Lora said as I began walking out of the shop. “Okay! By Lora!” I exclaimed happily, before stepping out, closely followed by Al and Malfoy. “Bye Ro, Alby, Malfoy!” He called back, before the door shut, using the names I had given him. I pranced off, in the direction of the paintball shop Lora had described, leaving Al and Malfoy scowling at their names. “Come on Albus-Severus, and Scorpius whatever-your-middle-name-is Malfoy!” I screeched. I absolutely love yelling. They jumped, and tried to act smooth as they moved towards me. Al caught up to me as Malfoy stayed behind, flirting with some blonde muggles. “Hey, Ro, is that shirt burned?” Al asked, inspecting his shirt which was still on me. I nodded and entered the paintball shop, dragging Al along with me. “How the hell did you manage to do that?!” Al hissed, his voice quiet, seeing as we were in a muggle shop. I shrugged, being entirely honest. I didn’t know how I did it, but that didn’t really bother me. I can do a lot of unexplainable things. He dropped the subject when a small muggle girl came over to us. She looked about fifteen, but was short. Or maybe I’m just tall. Yeah… It’s probably the latter. I sighed before smiling brightly. “Um, how can I help you, miss, and misters?” She asked quietly. “They aren’t misters,” I said, waving my hand dismissively. She snorted and grinned. “Then what are they?” She asked, raising an eyebrow. I like her. “They are rainbow fairy unicorns in the disguise of a prat; the blonde one, and an oddball; the black haired one,” I said, completely serious. She laughed, and I said, “I’m Rose,” She stuck out her hand and said happily, “I’m Mia. I’m so happy you came, we don’t get a lot of female customers…” She trailed off, glaring at the boys. I laughed, and nodded to them, who were looking interested in the muggle magazine, which contained no moving pictures, and muttering to each other. “Don’t mind them, they’re dunderheads.” “So Ro Ro,” She started. I interrupted with an exasperated groan. She ignored me and continued, “What were you looking for, this fine day?” I looped my arm through hers and we began walking the length of the shop. “Aim, what I would like are two standard paintball guns, and your softest paintballs.” I answered cheerfully. ‘Aim?’ She mouthed. I ignored her, and when she realized that I wasn’t going to expand on that, she lead me to the very back of the shop and stopped at the standard guns. My eyes widened and I ran up to the rack, immediately grabbing a gun and cradling it. She watched silently, but interrupted when I started cooing. “So what’d you think?” She asked. “I’ll take four!” I exclaimed. After all I do need an extra supply. If, say, one of them were to be confiscated. She raised her eyebrow, and slowly grabbed three more off the rack. I laughed happily and declared, “Show me to the paintball supply, Aim!!” She gave me a weird look before looping her arm through mine again and leading me to the paintballs. “These are the softest paintballs, they burst the easiest, and are the cheapest. You can get a standard whitish-grey colour or you can get a neon mix.” She explained. “I will take ten thousand neon paintballs and one thousand standard whitish-grey paintballs!” I declared again. Aim nodded, covering up her shock, and went to the back room, promising that she’d be back soon. I skipped over to Al happily and poked him on the back. “Dude, it’s time for your money!” I said. He sighed, scowled, got up and followed me to the register, leaving Malfoy to the muggle magazine. I caught a glimpse of the cover. GL. Girl’s Life. Those magazines are for twelve year old girls. I snorted, and set my gun down on the counter as we waited for Aim to come out. A few minutes later, Aim came out dragging a large box behind her in one hand and carrying my three guns in the other. “Would that be all?” She asked after catching her breath. I nodded and shoved Al to the counter. “He’s paying.” Ten minutes later, I was exiting the paint ball shop, calling, “I’ll see you soon Aim!!” Al was walking huffily behind me, dragging the giant paintball box, and a smaller box that had all four paintball guns in it. Malfoy was walking behind Al, still immersed in the muggle magazine. “You better have gotten me or get me a good Christmas present,” Al huffed. “Don’t worry, Al, yours is the best!” After that, he was considerably happier. I took out a huge black sharpie and crossed off ‘2 paintball guns’ and ‘ten thousand paintballs ’. I smiled, and pocketed the sharpie. The list now looked like this: Rose’s IMPORTANT Supply List (Yes this is written on Al’s shirt.) 1. 10 dozen eggs 2. 5 tubs of mayo 3. 13 bottles of ketchup 4. 2 paintball guns 5. 2 sets of 10,000 paintballs 6. 5 bags of manure 7. 9 cases of beer 8. 4 bottles of muggle whiskey 9. 7 bottles of red wine 10. 7 bottles of white wine 11. 155 super strong balloons 12. 5 twelve foot long pieces of wood 13. 19 bottles of glue 14. 6 bags of feathers 15. 2 thirty-foot ropes 16. 1 fishers’ net 17. 1 fishing rod 18. 1 tent 19. 1 machete 20. 1 axe 21. 2 bird feeders 22. 8 1lb tubes of ground beef 23. 8 1lb tubes of ground turkey 24. 8 1lb tubes of ground liver 25. 4lbs of chicken fat 26. 3 packs of jumbo food dye 27. 9 boxes of black hair color “Al, we have to go to the supermarket, most of the stuff on my list is there!” I called. He nodded, and we walked into a dark alley so he could shrink the boxes. When he did, he put them in his pocket and wrapped his arm around me. He put his other arm around Malfoy’s shoulders and spun on his heel. We landed with a small pop, in the back parking lot of the supermarket. Al and Malfoy let go, and I stayed where I was. We walked towards the store, and I began to pick up speed, ducking out of Al’s grip. I skipped in through the automatic doors with Malfoy and Al following behind. “You look like a child when you do that Weasley,” Malfoy commented. “AND HE SPEAKS! Thank Merlin, I had thought you forgot how!” I said, ignoring his comment on my amazing skipping skills. He rolled his eyes and ignored me. Shopping this time took much less time. All I had to do was grab one of those rolling baskets and put whatever I wanted in the basket. Then we went to pay. After about an hour, I was finally done gathering all of my supplies, I dragged Al away from the pickles and towards the register. “We have to buy these,” Al said, holding up a pickle jar. “Um, why?” I asked. “I kinda broke the lid…” He said. I raised my eyebrow, because I knew it wasn’t the whole truth. “…And ate four.” I sighed and laughed. “Okay, let’s pay. OI! MALFOY!” I yelled. He turned his head away from the blonde slut he was flirting with and glared at me. “WHAT?!” He yelled back. “IT’S TIME TO GO, SCORPY!!!” I screamed sarcastically. Al winced “OKAY, ROSEBUD!!!!!!” He bellowed back, also sarcastic. With the names that is. “STOP YELLING, YOU’RE ATTRACTING ATTENTION!!!!!!!” Al bellowed at the both of us. Malfoy made his way over here and we both said, “Dude, you’re attracting way more attention than us, especially with your clown eyes and that thing on your head. Is it a black mop?” He looked at the both of us, scowling, and turned indignantly to the cashier, me and Malfoy following behind. “Slytherins,” Al muttered. I whipped him alongside the head, and glared. “I am not a snake!” I hissed. “You know when you hiss like that, you sound like a snake,” Malfoy said. I glared at him and he held his hands up in surrender. I was shocked. Malfoy backed down? Did my hair turn blonde? Does Hogwarts hate Quidditch? Is Dom a nun?! I must remember to ponder this later. And convince Dom to become a nun. We made it to the register and I started unloading the cart. I was up at the credit-card-swipe-y-area, and the lady who was ringing us up, asked me, “Dear, you have two wonderful men in your life. They’re so helpful! Which one is your boyfriend?” I felt my eyes widen in shock and disgust, and stared at the tiny white-haired, violet-eyed lady. “Neither!” I snapped. Then I tried to bring my tone down to a kinder level, “Um, the black-haired one is my favorite cousin, Al, and the blonde is his second best friend, Malfoy.” “Scorpius Malfoy, and I’m his first best friend,” Malfoy cut in, smiling ‘charmingly’. I laughed bitterly, “We all know I’m his first best friend,” He responded coolly, “I’m closer to him!” I snorted rudely, and responded, “In your lesbian dreams, Mal-git!” He rolled his eyes and I turned to Al and exclaimed, “Tell him!” At the same time, Malfoy exclaimed at Al, “Tell her!” Al looked between us and pointed at the ceiling, “Look the ceiling is blue!” We both glared at him. He shrunk back, and quickly turned to pay, and we glared at each other, both of our arms crossed. “Prat,” I spit. “Princess,” He spit back. We glared at each other again before both turning 180 degrees around and stood with our backs to one other. Al grabbed all of the bags, and dragged Malfoy away. I stiffly followed behind. We were silent as Al gripped us, unusually tight, and spun on the spot. When we arrived in Diagon Alley, he exploded. “YOU HAD TO CAUSE ANOTHER SCENE?!?!?! IN FRONT OF MUGGLES WHO DON’T KNOW YOUR HISTORY?!?! ARE YOU MENTAL?!” he yelled. “Al, your face is turning blue,” I stated simply, totally unaffected by the fact that he was yelling at me, "And it wasn't even really a scene. More like a disagreement. I didn't even slap him!" Malfoy wiped his face (Al had spit on us) and snorted at my comment. “It is dude,” He confirmed. Al let out a whoosh of breath. “I don’t know how you do it Rosie,” he said, anger gone, “You too Scorpius,” I laughed and said, “Buddy, it takes a talent. You don’t have any talent.” He scowled again, and wrapped his arm around me, shifting the bags to his other hand. “Haha. You are hilarious! Keep it up. My sides are in stitches.” he said flatly. I snorted and poked him in his ‘stitched’ side. He jumped and tried not to snort. We began walking the length of the Alley, and I saw a very old Rita Skeeter. I absolutely love her. “RITA!!!” I yelled. Her head snapped up at her name and her face brightened a very large amount. See, we have this hisTori. I tell her untrue ‘facts’ about me. She changes them and exaggerates them. She publishes them. I laugh. We all live happily ever after. “Miss Weasley, what are you doing here today?” She asked, her Quick Notes Quill already out and poised to write. I grinned and leaned forward conspirator-ing-ly. “I’m actually here with Scorpy and Al here,” I began, gesturing towards the gobsmaked boys. She nodded and we both leaned in more. “I’m helping them buy tuxes! They’re planning on eloping!” I whispered. She gasped and motioned for me to go on. “We are also buying baby clothes; I’m pregnant!” I whispered, “With James Potter’s child!” She gasped again and looked shocked. “It was an alcoholic mistake,” I shrugged. She ‘oohed’ and I continued, “Lastly, we are buying supplies like mayonnaise and mustard to use to attack the Minister of Magic, the Head Auror, and the Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement.” She nodded as if this totally made sense. “Well, I do have to get going; thank you ever so much for letting me confide in you!” I exclaimed brightly, tapping my wrist. She nodded again and rushed off, clutching her notes to her chest. “What the BLOODY HELL DID YOU TELL HER?!” Al and Malfoy demanded together. “I should expect you’ll see soon enough…” They scowled. “Al, take me back to Hogsmeade!” I whined. He sighed and held out his hand. I took it and he spun on his heel. Malfoy didn’t need to have Al take him, he knew where Hogsmeade was. Malfoy was four months older than Al. Sucks that he’s older, doesn’t it? Though that never really set me back… I was snapped out of my thoughts when we landed in Hogsmeade outside Uncle George’s shop. I snorted upon remembering what I told Rita about the Ministry attack. The Minister was Kingsley Shacklebot, ‘Uncle Kingsley’; the Head of the Aurors was Uncle Harry (with my dad as his immediate second), and the Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement was my mum. We walked through Uncle George’s shop, down to the basement, quickly lifting the trapdoor and slipping through the opening. We rushed through the tunnel, Al guiding me patiently, and Malfoy ahead of us. We burst through the statue on the other side, and Malfoy and us parted. “See you later Al,… Thing… I have a meeting with Elena,” He called, emphasizing the word ‘meeting’. Three guess what he meant. I’ll give you a clue. Elena and Alana Parkinson were Pansy Parkinson’s twin daughters. They were best friends with Melisa and a few other girls to be named later. They were almost sluttier than Melisa, and had long dark hair and big, cold, eyes. They also had nice figures, though any Wotter girl could easily beat them. We just didn’t usually lower ourselves to the level of slut (Tori and Dom are the exceptions). Their last name, Parkinson, was not because Pansy wasn’t married, even though she wasn’t, it was because she didn’t know who was the father. Oh dear, right? Anyway. I wrinkled my nose in utter disgust and glared at Malfoy’s retreating back before Al gently unfolded my fists. “C’mon, Ro, let’s go, hun,” He said softly, wrapping his arm around my waist and slowly leading me to the RC tower. I relaxed and complied, letting him lead me along the halls. I zoned out, thinking about nothing, and suddenly I heard snaps in front of my face. I tried to tune them out, but they were getting more insistent. I blinked several times and my friends’ worried faces slowly came into view. “Thank Merlin she’s okay!” Megan cried. Sam, Xander, Lor, and Al all nodded. Megan, Via, Liv, and Steph all threw themselves into my arms. I stumbled back and collapsed on the ground under my friends. “We were so worried!” Liv cried. “You were just staring into space for literally fifteen minutes!” Exclaimed Steph. Via just nodded along. I sighed and said, “Sorry, I just zoned out…” My friends slowly got off of me and Sam helped me up as Lor said sarcastically, “Ro, we had that much figured out,” “What were you thinking about?” asked Xander. I tried to remember, but I didn’t think about anything. “Nothing,” I said, shocked. All of my friends simultaneously rolled their eyes. “Right, Ro, we believe that you weren’t thinking about anything,” Sam said. “I wasn’t!” I exclaimed. They still obviously didn’t believe me, so I gripped, “Give me some Veritaserum, I’ll prove it,” Sam made to get up to go get some, but Steph slapped him. “We believe you Ro, really. RIGHT SAM?!” She said through gritted teeth. Sam sighed and said, “Yeah, we believe you, I just wanted to know some of your secrets.” I smiled sweetly and said, “But Sammy, if you’d have found out anything, you know I’d have to murder you in the dead of the night seventeen days before Christmas at 12:07 am!” He shuddered and they all contemplated my exactness. “Al, I need my stuff,” I said. He gave me the shrunken boxes from his pocket, and the bags. I smiled again and pranced up to my dorm. I quickly put my supplies in my large Prank Trunk (it was a trunk that holds everything needed for a prank, enlarged like Dom’s wardrobe) and enlarged the boxes of guns and paintballs. I put three paintball guns in the trunk, and kept one out for wrapping. I smiled when I opened the box of paintballs. It seems like Aim organized them in 1000 per box. I took out two boxes of neon paintballs, and carefully put the rest of them in my trunk too. Then I closed the trunk. I sat in the middle of the dorm after I put the trunk away and slowly began wrapping the gun and the two boxes of paintballs muggle style. I hope Peeves likes them. Hola good readers. I am so sorry that this is taking so long to update, but I hope that you enjoyed it now that you got to read it. So I must be off now. Adios! Chapter 19: Wake-Up Calls, Arguments, and Pancakes [View Online] [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter] (Image By Me)From Left: Chase Goyle, Willy Nott, Marcus Zabini. Wake-Up Calls, Arguments, and Pancakes I woke up early on Peeve’s birthday; exactly a week after I bought his gift. I was surprised to see that I was in my own dorm, but it didn’t really bother me. I hoped off of my bed and promptly screamed. And screamed. And screamed. No, nothing was wrong, I just had to get my girls up. “Good Lord, Ro, SHUT UP!” cried Via, smashing her pillow on head. I continued screaming. “ROSIE, PIPE DOWN!!” Liv exclaimed. I continued screaming. “Please, Ro, BE QUIET!” Begged Megan. I continued screaming. “AAAAAAAGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHH-” I was cut off when Steph stormed out of bed and promptly whipped my head with her pillow. I fell back on my bed and moaned as my friends all cheered before turning over and falling asleep. I quickly charmed my pillow so it would start screaming in five minutes and ran out of the dorm. I fell down the stairs again, and landed at the bottom, moaning again. I had hit my head on the banister. Shoot. I groaned once more before popping up and dashing to the boys’ dorms. I screamed again. And screamed. And screamed. And screamed. “OH, GOD, RO, SHUT UP!!” Lorcan exclaimed. I continued screaming. “RO, FAIT TAIRE!” Lysander screeched. I continued screaming. Roger and Josh (McLaggen, if you’ve forgotten, they’re really not important) shoved their pillows on their heads and moaned quietly. “AAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHH-” Again, I was cut off when Sam stormed out of bed and whipped his pillow at my head. I stumbled, but didn’t fall this time. “WAKE UP, WAKE UP, WAKE UP! WAKE UP, WAKE UP, WAKE UP! WAKE UP, WAKE UP, WAKE UP!” I screeched. I absolutely adore yelling. I whipped out my wand and screamed, “AGUAMENTI!” Huge torrents of water shot out from my wand and I began spraying everyone, laughing manically. I was whipped again by Sam, and I sprayed the water in his face. He spluttered and cleared his eyes as I side stepped him and began soaking all three beads. “I’m up, I’m up!” Lorcan cried, getting out of bed and trudging to the bathroom , muttering about his girlfriend’s crazy family. I grinned largely and brandished my still-spouting-water wand at Sam who was about to go back to sleep. He sighed and trudged into bathroom after Lor. Xander merely covered up with his wet cover and tried to go back to sleep. “Réveillez-vous!” I screeched. “NO!” He yelled back, still under the cover. “Réveillez-vous!” I screeched. “NO!” He yelled back. “Réveillez-vous!” I screeched. “NO!” I stormed over to his bed and yanked his cover out of his grip and glared. “Réveillez-vous!” I said. He sighed and got up and slowly moved into the bathroom. “Vous êtes ennuyeux.” He muttered. “J'irai faire à bientôt.” I said brightly. With that, I skipped happily out of the dorm. I skipped all the way to the Gryffindor tower and quickly said the password (Amour) and skipped inside. “Bonjour, les bons gens!” I exclaimed to the few Gryffindors who were lounging around on the couches or walking around. They all stared. Then I realized my mistake. “Hello, good people!” I exclaimed. Comprehension dawned on their faces and they all greeted me with varied forms of good mornings. At least, I think they were all good mornings. I marched up the stair case and into the 6th year girl’s dorms. “BONJOUR!!” I screamed. Roxie fell out of her bed. “What?” she asked, confused. I rolled my eyes. Only Dom, Tori, Louis, the Scamander Twins, Malfoy and I knew any French at all, and only Dom and I could converse fluently in it. When we were little, Dom was amazed by the language, and refused to speak English. So I had to learn French to understand her and translate. “GOOD MORNING!!” I screamed. Roxie winced at my voice loudness and nodded. She moved into the bathroom, and seconds later I heard the shower start. “Réveillez-vous! Réveillez-vous! Réveillez-vous!” I sang, extremely loudly. Dom groaned in her sleep, and I laughed. I moved closer to her and prodded her stomach. She grunted and sleepily swatted my hand away. “DOMMY, IF YOU DON’T GET UP, I WILL BE FORCED TO TURN YOU INTO A POTATO!!!” I screamed. She fell out of bed and looked around. Upon spotting me, her look became a glare. “Bonjour, mon joli!” I exclaimed. She growled and muttered, “Partir.” I laughed and said, “Désolé, ne peut non faire.” She growled again and grunted. I exclaimed brightly, “Avancez, êtes heureux! C'est un matin beau, ensoleillé!” “Je vous déteste!” “Je vous aime aussi!” She yanked her cover off of her bed and curled up on the floor. “C'mon, l'hun, en haut, en haut, en haut! S'il vous plaît!” I pleaded. She grumbled again before getting up and stalking to the bathroom calling out behind her, “Vous me devez!” “Sûr.” I yelled back. On that note, I skipped back out of the dorm and down the stairs, before falling and landing in a heap at the bottom. No matter! I popped back up and marched up the boy’s staircases and into the 7th year dorm. When I walked in, I screamed. Not even to wake them up this time! In the middle of the floor was a massive hole. I peered down into it and saw the 6th year dorm. All six 7th years fell out of their beds and landed with thuds on the ground. Below us, I heard 5 more thuds and saw the 6th years land on their ground. “Que le fait de BAISER ?! Qu'est-ce qui est arrivé ? QU'AVEZ-VOUS FAIT ?! ?!” I screeched. James and Fred rubbed their heads guiltily. I glared. “Um, Rosie, I’m pretty sure you were swearing, but what language were you speaking?” asked Michael. I smiled sweetly at him but didn’t answer. “She said: What the FUCK?! What happened? and WHAT DID YOU DO?!?!” Fred clarified. James and Fred only knew that much. I’m not even kidding. It’s mainly because Dom and I like screaming at them in French, and those lines usually cover what we want to say. I growled at him and he carefully hid behind James. I waved my wand at the hole and a small bridge appeared over the opening. I crossed it, my wand brandished with a huge glare on my face. “WHAT. DID. YOU. DO?!?!” I screamed, in English though. “Um, my dad sent me a large red button that said, ‘PUSH’.” explained Fred. “AND YOU FUCKING WERE STUPID ENOUGH TO PUSH IT?!?!” I exploded. James carefully hid behind Fred. “Um, we didn’t think it would explode!” James defended. “WHAT THE HELL DID YOU THINK IT WOULD DO?! MAKE SANTA COME OUT IN A BIKINI AND SING ‘NOBODY’S PERFECT’ WHILE DANCING THE ‘MACARENA’?!?!?!?!” I screamed. Nobody’s Perfect is a song by this old muggle called Hannah… Hannah…Hannah something, okay! I forgot! WAIT!! It was Hannah Kentucky. I am positive. Fred carefully hid behind James. My wand was now pressed against James’ chest. “Yes?” Fred tried. “Well, I have two cousins with dung for brains,” I said. They shuddered and I repeated in French, “Excréments-pour-cerveau.” “MOVE ALONG THE WALL!” I commanded. All six boys jumped and ran towards the wall, cowering against it. I stuck my head down the hole and screamed, “YOU TOO!” The sixth years jumped and moved also. I stood in the middle of the bridge and raised my wand, moving it around in a circular motion, chanting more ancient spells. Of course, I could go with some modern spell that doesn’t work right, but I’d rather the hole be repaired with wood rather than wood coloured parchment. I heard some gasps and opened my eyes to see me standing in the middle of a newly fixed hole. “Give me the rest of the buttons,” I demanded, holding out my hands. “We don’t have anymore,” Fred lied. “Do not lie to me Fred Alastor Weasley. GIVE. ME. THE. REST. OF. THE. BUTTONS!” I demanded more forcefully. He sighed and both James and Fred handed me ten buttons each. “Get ready.” With that, I stormed out of the dorm after giving my cousins a final glare. I slid down the banister until I hit the fourth floor, and threw open Hugo’s door. I was losing my patients, so I just marched up to my brother’s bed and shoved him out. He grumbled and I marched out, calling behind me, “Get the rest of them up, Hugh,” I finished sliding down the banister and didn’t fall off this time. I quickly waltzed up the girls staircase again and skipped into Lily’s dorm. “Lily, UP, UP! IT’S TIME TO GET UP!” I chanted loudly. She grumbled and moaned. Then she turned over. I looked up with no surprise. Then I looked down at her again when she started muttering. “Lor, Lor, you are such a good dancer!” She said softly before laughing. I laughed too, and she spoke again, “Kiss me,” I laughed again and her head snapped up. “Kiss me,” I mocked teasingly. She blushed and got out of bed, muttering bitterly about blackmail. I skipped out of the dorm and marched up to the 6th years dorm to check up on Dom. I opened the door to a pleading Roxie and a Dom hidden under her covers. “Please Dom, get up! Rosie’s gonna have a fit! Please get up, I’ll buy you a slab of Honeydukes’ chocolate!” I laughed and Roxie’s head snapped up, her eyes pleading. “Rox, it’s fine, I’ll do it, go finish getting ready,” I said airily. She grinned, clearly relieved, and ran off towards the bathrooms. “DOMINIQUE, RECEVEZ VOTRE ÂNE INDOLENT DU LIT EN CE MOMENT!” I screeched. “Vous sucez.” she muttered before storming out of her bed again. “Je vous aime aussi!” I called again before sinking down on the bed and waiting. She was not going back to sleep again. Fifteen minutes and thirty four arguments later, Dom was finally completely ready, and I skipped out of the dorm as she finished re-painting her toes. I realized that I was late waking up Al, and ran all the way to the Slytherin common rooms. I ran up the stairs, without falling more than two times, and burst into the dorm. All five boys were sprawled across their beds, still sleeping. “AL, I’M PREGNANT WITH JOSH’S CHILD!!!!” I screamed. All five boys were up in a flash, Willy, Marcus, Chase, and Al crowding around me, Malfoy stalking off to shower. “REALLY?!” Al roared. “No, not really, silly,” I said, laughing. The four boys let out sighs of relief, and I sidestepped them and moved towards Al’s trunk. “Are you borrowing more clothes?” Al asked as he made his bed. “Duh,” I responded lazily. “You do know that borrowing implies that you’re gonna return them eventually, right?” he asked sarcastically. I grabbed a pair of his royal blue shorts and a black hoodie, while responding, “Oh, that reminds me.” While I was saying that, I reached into my pocket and pulled out six pairs of sweats, and quickly enlarged them. They were still very small, seeing as I borrowed them in second year. I shrugged and threw them at my cousin who caught them and inspected them. “These are from second year!” he exclaimed. “I returned them, didn’t I?” He sighed and I smiled before stripping out of my p.j.s (also Al’s) in the middle of the room. “Oi, RO, COVER UP!” Al exclaimed. I stood in my bra and underwear and shrugged, “I’m not cold.” He groaned and put his head in his hands. I laughed and slipped on his clothes before throwing the dirty ones at my cousin. “See you later,” I said, before skipping out. “It would be nice if you returned them clean!” He yelled after me. “Who cares? Wake up Mer!” I bellowed before going down the stairs. “OKAY!!!!” I heard him yell back when I hit the bottom. I grinned and jogged out of the common room, out of the dungeons and back to the Gryffindor tower. When I got there, I met Dom at the portrait, and I asked, “Where’s Rox?” “She said she’d come later…” She said pointedly. I put my arm around my cousin and she did the same. “Stop being dirty,” I said. We began walking to the Great Hall when we passed Trinity Finnigan (Hufflepuff 6th year) who was singing. “Moi les mots je les ai mangés, oh quelle étrange peine, ce jeu si léger, moi les mots je les ai loués, et cloué sur ma porte, la clé retrouvée. Mots, émois, de mort et d’amour, pour ce peuple qui doute, mais qui veille en retour!” She wailed. I stopped her and asked, “What the hell are you doing?” She glared. “I’m singing in French.” “Do you know what the hell that song means?” “Of course! It’s a morning song! I’m welcoming the morning!” I rolled my eyes. Hufflepuffs are dumb. Remember that folks. “No it’s not,” I said flatly. “Rosie,” Dom warned, sensing my temper beginning to slowly rise. “Yes, it is! I am French, you know,” Trinity insisted. I rolled my eyes and Dom snorted. “That is not a welcoming-the-morning song,” I repeated flatly. “It is!” “Trinity, my French is way better than my English, and Dom’s is even better!” I exclaimed. “Fine, then what is it?” She demanded, before smiling triumphantly, thinking she’d gotten me. I rolled my eyes and began singing the English translation. “Me words I ate them, oh which strange trouble, this so light game, me words I rented them, and nailed on my door, the found key. Words, stir, of death and love, for these people who doubts, but which stays up in return.” I ended on a low, sad note, and I looked at Dom, to see if I had gotten it right. Sometimes I slip up too. She nodded and rolled her eyes at Trinity who looked extremely thoughtful. A few moments passed and: “Moi les mots je les ai mangés, oh quelle étrange peine, ce jeu si léger, moi les mots je les ai loués, et cloué sur ma porte, la clé retrouvée. Mots, émois, de mort et d’amour, pour ce peuple qui doute, mais qui veille en retour!” She wailed. I glared and exclaimed, “Foutre le camp!” She looked extremely offended and ran off. I rolled my eyes once more and Dom laughed. “She’s mental,” Dom stated. I nodded, and we continued on toward breakfast. We were interrupted again, but by Lysander this time. He had his arm wrapped around a girl’s waist. “Hi Xander,” I said happily. “Hey Rosie,” he said. Dom glared at him. I peered at them, confused by the hatred and the girl. I saw Al walking toward us, and started moving nearer to him. Dom glared at Xander once more before stalking off. I reached Al, and Xander called out at Dom’s back, “Vous avez un bout agreeable!” I sighed as Dom whirled around in fury yelling, “Je vous déteste!” There was no joking tone to her words like earlier. They were filled with cold indifference. Xander was quick on his words however, “La haine est une émotion très passionnée.” Dom’s voice was filled with the same cold indifference. Something was bothering her. “Je vous montrerai la passion. Le meurtre. La forme ultime de haine.” “La passion est tout,” Xander said easily. “Vous êtes ennuyeux.” Dom declared before storming off, past Al and I, towards the Great Hall. “Translation?” Al asked me. I rolled my eyes and said, “Xander said, ‘You have a nice butt’, Dom said, ‘I hate you’, Xander said, ‘Hate is a very passionate emotion’, Dom said, ‘I’ll show you passion. Murder. The ultimate crime of hate.’ Xander said, ‘Passion is everything’, and Dom finished, ‘You are annoying,’. Now, shush! Xander’s gonna say something else!” I shushed him as Xander opened his mouth again and yelled to Dom’s quickly retreating back, “Montons à mon dortoir!” I gasped softly, and sighed, pulling out my wand. Dom whirled around again and stormed towards him, moving lightning fast. Her fist slammed into his nose, and she whispered coldly, “Je n'irai faire jamais.” With that, she stormed away, leaving Lysander to bleed freely over the girl. I sighed again and moved toward him. I decided to reprimand him in French, so as to not alarm his… person who was wrapped around him. I don’t know who she is yet! Don’t judge me! I pressed my wand into his nose and began speaking as fast as I could. And it was fast. “Vous avez dû la provoquer ? Cela tôt ?” I began, and worked on healing the nose silently so I could talk. He didn’t answer, which was good, because I wasn’t finished. “Vous êtes stupides. Arrêtez de lui mettre fin!” He sighed and explained, “Elle m'aime une nuit de l'année, alors il revient à la haine froide! Si elle va me détester, je continuerai à la provoquer. Il me donne un peu d'action réciproque avec elle.” It sounded as if he’d been dying to get that off of his chest, even if it was in French. “L'aimez-vous ?” I asked softly, my voice now gentle. “Je ne sais pas.” “Pourquoi ?” I asked confused. “Je ne la comprends pas.” I nodded and said, “Je ne dirai personne.” He looked grateful, but I continued, still in French, “Qui est la fille ?” “Oh, c'est Mandy.” He expanded upon seeing my blank look. “Elle est un Hufflepuff.” I gave him a Look, and removed my wand from his face before walking off with Al. “J'irai faire à bientôt!” I called back. “Bien.” he yelled in response. “What the hell?” Al asked me. “Okay, the last bit of conversation between Dom and Xander was, Xander, ‘Let’s go up to my dorm’ and Dom, ‘I will never.” I can’t tell you the conversation between Xander and I, I promised I wouldn’t.” He nodded and we finally made it to the Great Hall. I plopped down by Dom, who was eating toast. Well… She was technically pulverizing the toast, but it’s the thought that counts, right? I served myself a huge stack of pancakes and began putting chocolate syrup, maple syrup, strawberry jam, and whipped cream on it. Dom wrinkled her nose. “That looks disgusting.” She said simply. “It’s good!” I exclaimed, through a mouthful. Al took a fork and cut into it before shoving the bite in his mouth. “Oh my God! Why haven’t you fed me this yet?” he asked, in awe. He began making his own stack, putting chocolate chips on too. “Do you really need all that sugar in the morning?” Dom asked. Dom, lately, has been on a ‘diet’, we already all took bets on when she would crack. So far, she lasted a week. Al and I stared at her as if she was mad. “Try it!” I exclaimed. “Um. No thanks, toast and eggs will do me just fine,” she said, her nose wrinkled up again. “Your loss,” Al said through a mouthful of pancake. Just then Malfoy and Lysander came up. Malfoy sat down on my other side, and Lysander sat down by Dom. Do they have a death wish? Malfoy and Lysander get along really well. It’s kinda scary. Anyway. “Well, this looks… pleasant,” Malfoy said, disgustedly. I glared at him. Dom decided to try my pancakes. I hope. She was piling them up on her plate and pouring the sauce on really fast. Lysander and Malfoy grabbed a fork and began eating my food. I glared again. “Stop eating my food!” I exclaimed. They ignored me. “Do you like it?” Dom asked Xander sweetly. Lysander smiled and nodded. “Dom, n-” I tried. SPLAT! Oh dear. Dom had smashed all of her food on him. “Que le fait de BAISER?!” Lysander exclaimed. I laughed, and Dom did too. Malfoy and Al were staring with their mouths slightly open. She began eating her toast again, and I closed Al’s mouth with my fork. “Um. I don’t have anything witty to say,” I said. Lysander shrugged, and continued eating my food. I guess that snapped Al and Malfoy out of their shock, because the shook their heads and continued eating. “Arrêtez de manger mes aliments, vous les bâtards freaking!” I exclaimed. They paused and stared at me for a moment. “Dom, do you remember Boy Strategy #4?” I asked her conversationally. She thought for a moment and nodded enthusiastically. “Trois, deux, un...” I began. We both gripped our forks. “Attaque!!” I yelled, in a war-cry voice. We leaned over and stabbed the boy sitting next to us in the upper thigh. She stabbed Ly, and I stabbed Malfoy. Then we got up, gathered our things, and walked away. We were about six feet away from the boys, when I said, “Wait, Dom, one more thing.” With that, I skipped back to the boys, grabbed my plate of pancakes and smashed it on Malfoy’s head. Then I skipped back to Dom, we linked arms, and skipped away. Hello good readers of mine. Hope you don't hate me for the longish wait for this chapter. If you do, I am sorry. But I was too lazy to update again, and when I saw the queue today, I couldn't resist. So hope you enjoyed the chapter, and as always: PLEASE, PLEASE, REVIEW! Disclaimer: I am not J.K. Rowling. What a surprise. I also am not Hannah Montana (nor Hannah Kentucky), and do not own Nobody's Perfect. That French song that Trinity sings is not mine either, it was written by Maupassant, Guy de, 1850-1893. But I am in no way claiming stakes to it. So there. LOVELY FRENCH TRANSLATION OF AWSOMENESS: (BEWARE: Very long. I used a lot of French in this chapter.) FAIT TAIRE= SHUT UP Réveillez-vous= Wake up Vous êtes ennuyeux= You are annoying J'irai faire à bientôt= I will see you soon Bonjour, les bons gens= Good morning good people Bonjour, mon joli!= Good morning my pretty! Partir= Leave Désolé, ne peut non faire= Desolate, cannot make Avancez, êtes heureux! C'est un matin beau, ensoleillé!= Up, Be happy! It is a nice, sunny day! Je vous déteste= I hate you Je vous aime aussi= I love you too C'mon, l'hun, en haut, en haut, en haut! S'il vous plaît!= C'mon honey, up, up, up! Please! Vous me devez= You owe me Sûr= Sure Que le fait de BAISER ?! Qu'est-ce qui est arrivé ? QU'AVEZ-VOUS FAIT ?!?!= What the FUCK?! What happened? WHAT DID YOU DO?!?! Excréments-pour-cerveau= DOMINIQUE, RECEVEZ VOTRE ÂNE INDOLENT DU LIT EN CE MOMENT= DOMINIQUE, GET YOUR LAZY ASS OFF THE BED RIGHT NOW! Vous sucez= You suck Moi les mots je les ai mangés, oh quelle étrange peine, ce jeu si léger, moi les mots je les ai loués, et cloué sur ma porte, la clé retrouvée. Mots, émois, de mort et d’amour, pour ce peuple qui doute, mais qui veille en retour!= Me words I ate them, oh which strange trouble, this so light game, me words I rented them, and nailed on my door, the key was found. Words, stir, of death and love, for these people who doubts, but who stays up in return! Vous avez un bout agreeable!= You have a nice butt! La haine est une émotion très passionnée.= Hate is a very passionate emotion. Je vous montrerai la passion. Le meurtre. La forme ultime de haine= I'll show you passion. Murder. The ultimate form of hate. La passion est tout= Passion is everything Vous êtes ennuyeux= You are annoying Montons à mon dortoir!= Let's go up to my dormitory! Je n'irai faire jamais= I would never. Vous avez dû la provoquer ? Cela tôt ?= You had to provoke her? This early? Vous êtes stupides. Arrêtez de lui mettre fin!= You are stupid. She already hates you! Elle m'aime une nuit de l'année, alors il revient à la haine froide! Si elle va me détester, je continuerai à la provoquer. Il me donne un peu d'action réciproque avec elle.= She likes me one night of the year, then it's back to her cold hate! If she continues to hate me, I'll continue to provoke her. It gives me a bit of interaction with her. L'aimez-vous = You love her? Je ne sais pas.= I don't know. Pourquoi ?= Why? Je ne la comprends pas.= I don't understand her. Je ne dirai personne.= I won't tell anyone. Qui est la fille ?= Who's the chick? Oh, c'est Mandy.= Oh, this is Mandy. Elle est un Hufflepuff.= She's a Hufflepuff. Bien.= Good Arrêtez de manger mes aliments, vous les bâtards freaking!= Stop eating my food, you freaking bastards! Trois, deux, un...=Three, two, one... Attaque!!= Attack!! I told you it would be long, but I really, really have to go. Review! Chapter 20: Lack of Guilt, Detention, and Gifts [View Online] [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter] ![]() Amazing, awsome image by Moi! Aren't I humble? :D Lack of Guilt, Detention, and Gifts “You can’t just go around stabbing people, Miss Weasley and Miss Weasley,” Professor Longbottom lectured us. As he was the head of Gryffindor, he got to ‘set us straight’. Professor Flitwick has given up on me. Except for in charms. That was my best subject. Dom and I nodded in unison. Then we both laughed out loud at the stern look on Neville’s face. He sighed and ran his hand through his hair. “Do either of you feel any guilt at all?” He asked. We looked at each other, and shook our heads saying, “Not really, no.” Neville sighed again. “You feel no guilt whatsoever for stabbing two boys in the thighs with forks and shoving sticky breakfast in their faces?” He asked. “Well, I kinda feel guilty about the breakfast part,” I began. I smiled at the incredulous looks I got from my cousin and my professor. “YOU DO?” They asked, shocked. “Of course! Such a delicious breakfast doesn’t deserve to be shoved in such an ugly face,” I explained. Dom giggled, and Uncle Neville looked as if he were trying to decide whether or not to smile. He did. “Miss Weasley and Miss Weasley, as much as I almost understand your logic, I still have to give you each detention for a week for assult on a fellow student. I hope these detentions will help you realize your guilt. After classes, before dinner, in my office, one hour for seven days.” Dom just had to ask. "Which Miss Weasley’s do you mean? I mean, there are quite a few of us.” I giggled this time and he sighed again. “An extra detention, Miss Weasley, for back-sassing your professor,” He muttered. “Which Miss Weas-”Dom began. I lunged across the room and slapped my hand over her mouth. “We’ll just be going now,” I said sweetly to a bemused Uncle Neville, as I began dragging my cousin out of the office. “We’ll see you tomorrow!” I called as I left. “You had to be smart?” I asked. “I did.” At that moment, I crashed into Lysander. “Hi!” I said brightly. Dom glared. I saw Al and Malfoy behind him. “Hi Al!” I said brightly. I glared at Malfoy. “Hi Al, Malfoy,” Dom said. I looped my arms through Lysander’s and Al’s, and Dom looped hers through Al’s and Malfoy’s. “So, Rosie, why is Trinity complaining to everyone that you told her to fuck off in French this morning?” asked Al conversationally. Dom snorted. “Because she did.” “Any particular reason?” asked Lysander. “Because she’s a pain. I don’t really get how she was so insulted, though,” I said thoughtfully. Malfoy snorted. “You know, Weasley, believe it or not, most people don’t exactly like being told to fuck off.” “Foutre le camp!” I exclaimed. Dom and Lysander snorted. “Ro, we have Care Of Magical Creatures next,” Al said, looking at his schedule. I nodded and began leading us to Hagrid’s hut. “Dom, do you have it too?” I asked, forgetting whether or not she had been in my class the last two months. “Yes, Red,” she responded. I grinned and began pulling the chain of people harder. “HEY! RO, WAIT UP!” Came Lorcan’s breathless voice from behind us. “YEAH, WAIT!!” Roxie yelled. Huh. She was in the class too? Who knew? We stopped, and Roxie latched onto Ly’s other arm, and Lor latched onto Rox’s arm. “Wwwweeeee’rree, OFF TO SEE THE GIANT, THE WONDERFUL, GIANT OF HOGWARTS!” I sang. Everyone snorted, but sang along. “WWWWEEEEE’RREE, OFF TO SEE THE GIANT, THE WONDERFUL, GIANT OF HOGWARTS!!!!” We yelled/sang. We were skipping down to the Hut when Dom had to go and trip. And because we were all linked together, one by one, we all fell. As Lysander and Roxie fell, I quickly unlinked my arms from theirs’ and ended up being the only one standing. I smirked at the sprawled out forms of my cousins, friends, and Malfoy. “Haha! Me, the ultimate klutz, is the only one left standing!” I declared, placing my foot on Lysander’s stomach and pointing my right fist into the air. Something grabbed my ankle and pulled. “Wha- AAARRRGGG!” I exclaimed, falling on Al and Malfoy. They all laughed, and I sat up, pouting. “You couldn’t let me have the pride?” I asked in my little girl’s voice. Al struggled to get up (I was still seated on his stomach) and Lor, Xander, Rox, and Dom all gathered around me, trying to apologize and comfort me. I saw Malfoy rolling his eyes at me, and I dug my foot into his stomach (my legs were on his chest/stomach) he winced, but didn’t let any noise escape his mouth. I dug harder, and his face was filled with pain, but still no noise. Harder. More pain. Harder. “YYAARRGGG!” He yelped. He looked insanely furious that I had beaten him. All of my friends and family jumped (Al sorta jumped) and moved away from me. I hopped up off of Al and pulled him up. We slowly started towards the hut again, and Dom asked, “Ro, where’s your uniform?” I looked down at my outfit and groaned. “Damn.” “Here, let me do it,” she said as I started reaching for my wand. Dom was better at fashion spells. Duh. She flicked her wand at me, and I was surrounded by a puff of smoke before it cleared. I looked down at my new outfit and groaned again. I was wearing the uniform, skirt shortened several inches, shirt un-tucked and sleeves shoved up to my elbows with it unbuttoned down three buttons, my tie was thrown around my neck and loosened a lot so it looked more like a fashion accessory than a uniform part, my hair was down from its messy ponytail, brushed nicely and my long bangs were pinned back, and I had no stockings or long socks on, but I did have six-inch stilettos. “DOM!” I bellowed. She smirked and said, “You look hot, right boys?” Her voice ended on a threatening note and Lor and Al immediately nodded hurriedly. Lysander looked me up and down again before smirking and nodding slowly, and Malfoy did nothing. “Right, Scorpius?” Dom asked again, through gritted teeth. I saw her stiletto heel dig into his foot and he bit his lip, trying not to yelp again. She twisted her leg, grinding her heel into his foot more, and he yelped again. “Yes, okay, madwoman! Now get off of my bloody foot!” He exclaimed. Dom smiled triumphantly and got off of his foot, which he immediately brought up to his hands and gingerly rubbed it. “How the hell am I supposed to ride the bloody Hippogriff?” I asked her. She shrugged. “Although, I could get used to wearing heels,” I mused, eyeing Malfoy, who was still rubbing his foot. Al, Lor, Lysander, and Malfoy all took two giant steps back and I laughed. Rox, Dom and I began walking again when I realized something. “You know what I just realized, Al?” I called back to him. “What?” “We ditched classes all day to go to Muggle London yesterday.” He laughed. “Yep.” “You went to muggle London?” asked Dom. “Yep, and I got tattoos,” I responded excitedly. “You let her get tattoos?! Al, Aunt Hermione’s gonna kill you,” Lor and Lysander said. I rolled my eyes and glared at them. “Mind your own business!” I called back to them. They laughed. “They weren’t even that big, anyway,” I said to Dom and Rox. They laughed and we changed the topic, bored of this one. We finally made it to Hagrid’s hut, and discovered that class had just begun. *** Dom and I strode into the Great Hall for lunch, and plopped down at the Gryffindor table. A few moments later, James and Fred plopped down across from us, grinning. “Did you guys get Peeves a birthday present?” I asked. They looked gobsmacked. “It’s already his birthday?” they asked. I nodded, “It’s his birthday today.” They paled, and ran out of the Hall. When I was eating my second piece of fried chicken, Al and Lysander seated themselves in the same order as this morning. Al on my left, Lysander on Dom’s right. I guess they didn’t learn. Oh well. Dom was busy covering her pieces in bbq sauce, and Lysander grabbed one and began eating it. She glared and gripped her fork. “Lysander, I swear to Merlin, if you don’t stop eating my fucking food, I will shove this fork so far up your ass, it will puncture that tiny thing you call a brain.” He finished off the chicken and licked his lips loudly. “You know, Niki, with charm like that, I wonder how you attract so many of your special friends,” he mused. I almost snorted and Al did snort before yelping loudly. I am assuming that Dom kicked him. “Malfoy,” I began sweetly, “I swear to Merlin, if you don’t stop eating my food, I will shove my fork so far down your throat, it will tear your pants.” He snorted, and I glared. I flicked my fingers and smiled largely when a goblet of whiskey appeared in front of me. “I’ll always wonder where you learned that,” Al muttered before taking a sip. He set the goblet down and Dom picked it up and also took a sip. Lysander snatched it out of her hands and took a sip, and Malfoy took it from him, taking the last sip. I swore in French, “Vous chargez des bâtards baisants! Arrêtez de baiser le boire de mon whisky baisant!” Dom, Lysander, and Malfoy snorted, and Al looked confused. I snatched my goblet back from Malfoy and threw it behind my back. “Al, she said, ‘You load of fucking bastards! Stop fucking drinking my fucking whiskey!” Lysander explained. He nodded and Dom said, “Al, you really need to learn French, all of us know it.” He rolled his eyes, “Why learn now?” “Hey, I understand why Niki knows French, her mum’s French, but why do you, Rose and Malfoy know it?” Lysander asked. Dom scowled at being called Niki. Malfoy shrugged and said, “My mum’s French too.” “My reason is much more interesting,” I said. Lysander and Malfoy raised their eyebrows at me while Dom giggled. “When we were little, Dom refused to speak any English, and none of us could understand her. So, everyone sorta ‘nominated’ me to learn the language and translate.” Al grinned, remembering. Lysander smiled and Malfoy rolled his eyes. Just then, Willy and Roxie strode in, hand in hand. I grinned. “Ro, please don’t make a scene,” Al begged. I grinned again and stood up. “WILLIAM NOTT!” I shrieked. His and Rox’s heads snapped to me (as did every other head in the Hall). His eyes widened, and, Roxie, knowing that I was deliberately causing a scene, fought a smile. “SO THE RUMORS ARE TRUE!” I cried dramatically, pressing a hand to my chest, and began fake-sobbing, working up to the tears. “WHAT RUMORS?!” Willy asked. “ABOUT THE OTHER WOMAN!!” I screamed, my tears falling freely. Dom was giggling quietly, and Lysander’s face was red with the effort of not laughing. “ROSIE- I- I MEAN- WHA- HUH?!” He spluttered. I sobbed hysterically, pushing my blush up into my cheeks so they would look blotchy. “YOU’VE BEEN CHEATING ON ME!!!!” I screamed, covering my face with my hands. He looked shocked. “WE WEREN’T EVEN A REAL COUPLE!” he exclaimed, throwing his hands in the air. “AND NOW, Y…YOU J…JUST DEN…DEN…DENY OUR L…LO…LOVE!!!!” I screamed. Dom and Lysander have ducked under the table, overcome with laughter. “WHAT LOVE?!?!” he bellowed. “MY LOVE FOR YOU IS SO PASSIONATE, I CANNOT BELIEVE YOU WOULD EVEN TRY TO DENY IT, UNLESS YOU’RE SO BONE-HEADED THAT YOU COULDN’T SEE IT?!?!” I shrieked. He gapped. Roxie had her head down, her arms around her face, shoulders shaking. She looked like she was crying. Or laughing. I gripped my waist-length bright red hair and began shaking, yanking out my hair. Not really. But I gave a good image. Anyway. Willy didn’t look like he’d be coming up with a coherent response anytime soon, so I continued, turning on Roxie, “AND YOU!” I screamed, pointing my finger at her, “MY OWN COUSIN, HOW COULD YOU BETRAY ME?!” “I’M EVER SO SORRY, ROSIE, BUT MY LOVE FOR YOUR BOYFRIEND OVERCAME MY RATIONAL JUDGEMENT!!!” She cried. I was quickly getting bored of this. She continued, “CAN YOU FIND IT IN YOUR HEART TO EVER FORGIVE ME?” She wailed, throwing her face into her hands. “Sure,” I said nonchalantly, shrugging and plopping back down in my seat. She smiled and began slowly leading her shocked boyfriend to our group. Then I realized I was currently boyfriendless. I scanned the Great Hall for someone cute and single. “TYLER!” I screamed. Tyler Rivers is a Ravenclaw seventh year, who played on our team. In my second year, he played beater with me. I keep switching positions though. So never again did we play together. He looked up from his friends at the RC table and quickly located my lovely voice. "WHAT CAN I DO FOR YOU ROSIE?” He bellowed back. “WILL YOU BE MY NEW BOYFRIEND?!” I yelled to him. He smiled dazzlingly and shouted, “OF COURSE!” “WONDERFUL, I’LL MEET YOU THIRD FLOOR IN TWENTY MINUTES!” I called to him. I needed a good snog anyway. He winked and turned back to his friends, who were congratulating him on his ‘good catch’. I sat back down and Dom nodded approvingly. “Good choice,” she said simply. I grinned and continued eating my chicken. Tyler got up and walked out with his friends and Al said, “He’ll cheat on you in a week.” “Not if she fucks him,” Dom said cheerfully. Al, Lysander, Malfoy, and Willy choked on their juice. Al, Lysander and Willy gapped at her… blunt choice of words. Malfoy continued eating my chicken. “Are you always this stupid, or are you making an extra effort today?” I asked rudely when he grabbed a fourth piece. He set the meat down and retorted, “Don’t you realize there are enough people in the world to hate without you working so hard to give us another?” I grinned. Wonderful. People were watching us, excited for another Rose/Malfoy battle. “I refuse to engage in a battle of wits, I don’t like to take advantage of the handicapped!” I snapped. “You’ve got a face only a mother could love, unfortunately she hates it too!” He exclaimed. “For your information, my mother loves my face. And: Hi there, I’m a human being! What are you?” I asked excitedly. Some guys cheered. “I’d love to ask how old you are, but I know you can’t count that high,” he said with mock-sympathy. “I heard that you are a lady-killer! One look at you and they drop dead!” I yelled. Most of the males in the Hall cheered. He stood up and shouted, “Don’t be ignorant your whole life, take a day off would you?” I stood up and exclaimed, “Have you ever considered suing your brain for non-support?” He took a step closer to me and bellowed, “I don’t know what makes you stupid, but it really works!” “I’d love to see things from your point of view, but I just can’t seem to get my head that far up my ass!” I exclaimed in mock-sadness. “I love what you’ve done with your hair! How did you get it to come out of your nostril like that!” Several girls jeered at this. “Don’t let your mind wander, it’s too small to be out on its own,” I said with mock worry. “As an outsider, what do you think of the human race?” “He is living proof that man can live without a brain!” I pointed at him hysterically, looking around with mock delight. “If what you don’t know can’t hurt you, you’re invulnerable!” “Every guy has the right to be ugly, but you abuse the privilege!” “I’m busy now, can I ignore you some other time?” he asked. We were chest to chest, and I shoved him away, declaring, “If ignorance is bliss, you must be the happiest person on the planet!” “Shouldn’t you have a license for being that ugly?” “Why don’t you slip into something more comfortable… like a coma?” “I can see why you are constantly lost in thought, it’s an unfamiliar territory for you!” “I hear you’re very kind to animals, but, please, give that face back to the gorilla!” “If I were to get a brain transplant, I would want yours because it’s never been used before.” He looked wary, as if he were running out of insults. I grinned and said, “Save your breath… You’ll need it to kill your date.” He looked amused for a second and responded, “I can see that you’ve set this time aside to embarrass yourself.” Aunt Minnie was stalking towards us, so I hurriedly finished off, “I’ll never forget the time we first met, though I’ll keep trying.” With that, we both flew back into our seats and began eating my chicken, as if nothing happened. We did not need more detention. I placed a large grin on my face and glanced at Malfoy. He had one on too. Through my gritted teeth, I hissed, “Get your own food, Malfoy.” He hissed back, “She’s coming, so no.” Dom and Lysander looked like they were in great pain from not laughing, as did Willy and Rox. Al just looked exasperated. Aunt Minnie stopped right across from us, and glared. Aunt or not, she didn’t really appreciate it when we got into battles. “Mr Malfoy, Miss Weasley; do not even pull that one; follow me to my office.” On that note, she turned on her heel and strode away, leaving me and Malfoy to get up and follow her. “Move, over!” I hissed. ‘No, you move over!” He snapped. I tried to get out, but he caught my leg, and pulled me, causing me to fall. He laughed and got up, dragging me by my foot along the Great Hall. “LET ME GO, YOU GREAT BUFFOON!” I shrieked. He snickered, as did most of the Hall, and continued to drag me. So I pulled myself up in a crunch-like move and grabbed his leg, yanking it back. He fell. And I got up and skipped innocently away. I skipped all the way to McGonagall’s office, and quickly said the password. I burst inside, not even bothering to knock, and sprawled myself across one of the armchairs. Aunt Minnie looked up. “Where’s Mr Malfoy?” she asked skeptically. “He’s coming,” I said airily, waving my hand. A few seconds later, Malfoy strode into the office, glared at me and plopped himself down in the other armchair. We’ve been here too many times. “Miss Weasley, Mr Malfoy, I am getting tired of your battles and nonsense,” She said briskly. “I’m afraid that I will have to resort to drastic measures if you can’t get along!” she exclaimed. My mouth fell open. Literally. Aunt Minnie never threatened us with more than detentions! Then I flew into Malfoy’s lap, automatically activating the ‘LAST RESORT’. We both put on our most innocent looks (and let me tell you, they were good) and stared at her. “What are you talking about?” I asked in a little girl’s voice. She stared at us. “We’re the bestest of friends,” Malfoy said innocently, while I wrapped my hands around his neck and he wrapped his arms around my waist, hugging. I internally gagged. Then I almost externally gagged, but Malfoy’s hand flew up over my mouth, stopping me. He warned me with his eyes and I glared before smiling innocently at Aunt Minnie again. “Yep! We’re old chums!” I added brightly. I love that word. Chums. Chuuuums. Chhhhhhums. CHUMS. Chums. Anyway. Both Malfoy and Aunt Minnie were staring at me with a raised eyebrow and a look that said, ‘really?’. I giggled. They looked away, saying nothing. “If you two are actually friends, then I guess you may leave. No more debates though,” she said. We both nodded frantically. “Are you gonna tell my daddy?” I asked innocently. She shuddered. “I do not wish to be the one to tell your father, Miss Weasley,” she said. I giggled and hopped off of Malfoy (well, there’s a sentence I never thought I’d say), pulling him up and dragging him out the door. I heard a heaving sigh follow me out of the door. As soon as the door clicked shut, we dropped our hands and wiped them against our pants. Then I skipped down the staircase, and all the way to my ‘meeting’ with Tyler. I checked my watch and noticed that I had about five minutes to get to the third floor. Then I would be five minutes late. I slowed to a walk and took my time getting there. When I reached the corridor, I saw Tyler leaning against the wall ‘casually’ and flirting with another girl. I rolled my eyes and put on my dazzling smile; the one that was innocent, threatening, sexy (as Dom said) and got me whatever I want; before strutting over to him and the girl, shaking my hips and rubbing my fingers into my skull. Just as Tori had said to. He looked up from the girl ( a typical bimbo-y slut) and grinned ‘charmingly’ at me. I simpered and lay my hand on his upper arm, curving my body around him half way. The girl (Melisa) glared at me and I gave her an innocent look before placing both of my hands on either side of Tyler’s face and pulling his head down to my lips and kissing him deeply. I vaguely heard Tyler open a broom closet door and drag me into it, before shutting the door and wrapping his hands around my waist. I internally rolled my eyes as I began tangling my hands in his hair and pulled him closer. He was a sloppy kisser. But he had potential. I stiffened a bit when his hands found their way under my uniform shirt and slowly ran up my stomach and back, before gripping at my bra hook. He evidently felt me stiffen, and broke off, both of us panting slightly. I simpered again and he smiled ‘seductively’. I again fought the urge to roll my eyes. He pulled me closer to him, pressing my body against the wall of the closet, and began attackin- er, kissing me again. I re-wrapped myself around him, placing my hands around his neck, and kissed him back. At this rate, my hormones would be satisfied for about two months. Then I wouldn’t have to ‘date’ anyone! I kissed him fiercer, to give my hormones something to think about. His hands found their way back into my shirt again, and slowly fiddled with my bra buckle. I stiffened, and was about to pull back, when the small closet filled with light. I saw Al’s scruffy black hair poke itself in, and look around. Upon seeing that I was in the closet, his face lit up, and he walked in, grabbed my arm, and dragged me out. I hurriedly muttered a rushed excuse to Tyler, who looked murderous, and let Al drag me out of the closet and up to the Room of Requirement. We plopped down on the couch, and I exploded. “THANKYOU, THANKYOU, THANKYOU!!!!” I exclaimed. Al looked bemused. I noticed that Malfoy was sitting across from us, in an arm chair. He was smirking a bit. I smiled angically at him. We’re still ‘bestest buddies’. Sorta. Kinda. In a way. Malfoy grinned wryly back and I turned back to Al. “THANKYOU, THANKYOU, THANKYOU!!!!” I exclaimed. Al still looked bemused. I sat up and said, “So, Alby, what’s on the agenda for tonight?” “You have a meeting with our cousins, and they said to tell you, quote, ‘You better not miss this one, so get your fuckin’ arse over to the bloody Gryffindor tower early or we’ll roast your attractive behind!!’ unquote.” Well. I am so missing the meeting. “I’m not going to the meeting,” I said simply. Malfoy snorted, and Al gaped. “B-B-But… b-but the m-m-message!” Al spluttered. I grinned and said, “Dear cousin of mine, you haven’t forgotten? No one tells me what to do. And, no one threatens me,” I said, starting out with an innocent voice, ending with a deadly tone. I thought for a moment. “Do you really think my behind is attractive?” *** As I skipped along the empty corridors at midnight, holding Peeves’s giant present, I felt a weird tinge in my back head that told me to hide. I shrugged and darted behind a nearby tapestry, and waited. A few moments later, Filch and Mrs Norris the Third passed by, grumbling about Peeves. (well, Filch was, Mrs Norris the Third is a cat, and can’t grumble) I stared, shocked that I had sensed them first, but shrugged again and stepped out from behind the tapestry when they turned the corner. I continued skipping down the corridor and found Peeves delicately placing muggle tacks on Aunt Minnie’s chair to her desk in the classroom. I giggled and called out, “Happy birthday Peeves!” He looked up and flew over to me. “Aw, Rosie, you didn’t have to get me anything!” I grinned and presented him with the giant, beautifully wrapped box. He smiled gratefully before attacking the box. “What is it?” he asked, gently removing the gun from the box, shedding the wrapping paper to the floor. I grinned again and said, “This, my dear old friend, is a Muggle weapon. It is called a paintball gun, and, when, paired with these paintballs, causes mass chaos.” His face lit up in excitement and he exclaimed, “Show me how to use it! Show me how to use it!” I held up my hands and grinned again, “Okay, okay.” He gently placed the gun in my hands and stood (well, floated) back to watch. I opened the boxes of paintballs and took a handful of them before carefully loading the gun up. I pointed to the slot where the paintballs were put and explained, “When the gun runs out, you have to put more in. Make sure you don’t jam it up with too many, or it’ll break.” He nodded. “Next, what you do, is to flick the safety switch, which, when flicked, lets you shoot the paintballs. If it isn’t flicked, you won’t be able to shoot them. Always un-flick the switch when you are re-loading the gun.” He nodded again. “Last,” I began, as I walked to the window and threw it open, “You push this lever here,” I said, indicating to the little button-thing-y that you push to shoot a gun, “Aim, and…” I pushed the button-thing-y and a paintball flew out of the nose of the gun and splattered bright orange paint all over the field below us, “Paint!” Peeves looked amazed, “Them muggles are brilliant,” he whispered. I nodded and handed his gun back. A large smile grew upon his lips. “I give you this gun, in the hopes that you will use it to irritate Filch, not shoot me with it, shoot any male related to me with it, and shoot the Slytherins regularly. Otherwise, you may do anything you please, except for shooting me with it,” I said in a solemn voice. He nodded importantly and whispered, “I will do all of those tasks as best as I can, and cause as much chaos as I am able, and I would never think of shooting you.” I grinned, my moment of seriousness gone, and he hugged me before grabbing his paintballs and flying off, cackling madly. “Especially Malfoy!” I called to him. “Will do!” I grinned again and set off towards the nearest dorm to finally go to sleep. Then I realized that I had one more thing to do. Setting off for the Owlery, I braced myself for another sleepless night. Hello ol' faithful readers of mine! If you're still here, I love you, and if you're not, then you aren't reading this at all. (Good job, Katherine!) But this time I actually have a reason for the insanely long wait of terribleness, and that is the fact that MY computer battery decided it would be amusing to implode and thus, I had to wait for my daddy to get home from his business trip so I could get his permission to go and dig up my brother's old computer from where it was being stored and swap out harddrives. And here I am! But enough of the excuses, and REVIEW! Please? Okay and P.S. I believe the only French is translated by the characters, but if I'm wrong, please tell me. EDIT 4/8: I fixed the spacing! :) ANOTHER EDIT 4/9: So I was wondering, what do you guys think of different POVs for whole chapters? If you don't like it, I'll shoot down that idea. DONT FLAME ME! I'm out. Chapter 21: Notes, Discoveries, and Try-Outs [View Online] [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter] Eh. It's kinda a sucky image. But, hey, I was running out of ideas. :)Notes, Discoveries, and Try-Outs To whomever is reading this note: Meet me by the lake at 1:00am, Saturday. If you are not there, I will roast your ears in the Gryffindor fire, while cackling madly in my bra and knickers. If you are, I will be most pleased. Love, Rose (not Rosie, Red, Purple, Ro, Roro, Rory, Blue, or any other stupid nickname you have) I will carry through with my threats. Have a lovely day. I attached the notes to the owls, all of them reading the same thing, and told each owl where to bring it. “Take this one to James.” “Take this one to Fred.” “Take this one to Lorcan.” “Take this one to Willy.” “Take this one to Albus. Make sure you peck Malfoy a lot, and hard.” When I was done, I summoned the toilet seat I had gotten from the Slytherin 7th years bathrooms. When it came towards me, I did it up in a very large green and silver bow and called to my owl, Shark, and he flew over to me, nipping me affectionately. Shark is the best owl in the world. He is bright orange (it was an accident!!!!!!!) and had huge light lime green eyes. He is very grumpy and attacks anyone who tries to use him that isn’t me. I taught him that myself. James swears that he still has a large scar on his left shoulder blade because of Shark. I ruffled Shark’s feathers and spoke to him seriously. “Sharkie, I need you to take this to my parents, and let them send a note back with you. Don’t attack them.” Shark is very intelligent too. He nodded. I quickly scrawled a note to my parents: Hey mum and dad! Mum, you’ll be pleased to know that I’ve only gotten detention for physically abusing Malfoy about six times. Dad, I’m so sorry. Here is that toilet seat I promised you. I got it when I exploded the Slytherin7th year boys bathrooms. They have always hated me. I think it started in my first year when I ACCIDENTLY waved my wand at them and they all turned into butterflies. Pink butterflies. Haha. That was a good one. Except for the fact that they now hate me. I don’t understand it! I mean, I’ve turned Malfoy into a pink butterfly six times total! Wait. He probably isn’t the best example. Next topic. Mum, I think you’ll be pleased to know that I currently have O’s in all of my subjects. Dad, I don’t think you’ll care. Dad, I think you’ll be pleased to know that I currently have the highest grade in all of my subjects. Mum, I think you’ll say ‘RONALD! I TOLD YOU NOT TO TELL HER TO BEAT SCORPIUS IN EVERY TEST!’. Do I know you guys, or do I know you guys? Dad, I think you’ll be pleased to learn that yesterday, I got detention with Dom (who stabbed Lysander) for stabbing Malfoy with a fork. He was eating MY food! Not a smart idea. Anyway, gotta run! Much more chaos to cause today. I gave Peeves his birthday present earlier, it was a paintball gun with a bunch of paintballs. Mum, explain to dad what they are. I got one for myself too. But, siriusly, I do gotta run, it’s like one in the morning here, and I have to meet up with Tyler of Ravenclaw. Haha, don’t worry dad, I don’t have to meet up with him, I already did that after dinner (after Aunt Minnie yelled at Malfoy and I for disrupting the peace, whatever that means). Bye! Love ya’ll, Rosie I folded my letter very tiny and bound it to the gift with a sticking charm. I handed the letter to Shark and kissed his feathery head before skipping out of the Owlery. I ran out to the Quidditch pitch to inspect my new-found wandless magic. Sitting in the dead center of the field, I held my hands, palms up, in front of me. I concentrated as hard as I could and murmured the same ancient words I had used the week earlier ( I think it was only last week). I concentrated on the most destructive element, fire, and soon felt the heat enter my hands. I narrowed my eyes and sweat ran down my face, as the heat in my palms grew hotter. The heat was burning my palms, and I knew that if I were to touch them to the cool grass, the grass would scorch. The heat grew unbearable, and just as I was about to give up, it cooled into a dull numbing coolness. Like when you touch cold metal. At the same moment, two tiny balls of fire appeared, one on each of my hands. I watched, mesmerized, as the fire slowly flickered and grew until they were about the size of a quaffle. I felt a strange sense of power rush into me, and I knew, instantly, that if I wanted, I could make the balls of fire bigger or smaller. I kept them the same size and slowly stood up without using my hands. I passed the ball of fire from my left hand onto my right hand and they quickly merged into one big ball. I threw it up into the sky and watched as it lit up the entire field. Using a bunch of energy, I called the fire back to me and it came back to my palms, before I extinguished it. Next, water. I sat back down, crisscrossed and put my hands out. I had a feeling that it would be hard the first time to call each of the elements, but after, it would be simple and quick. I murmured the ancient spells again, concentrating on water this time, and closed my eyes. I gasped as I felt a smooth sensation of water running over my arms and hands, almost losing my concentration. I floundered for a moment before completely regaining it and opened my eyes to see nothing. I narrowed my eyes once more and slowly pulled out the power within me, as well as pulling out the tiny balls of water from my palms. I huffed, but continued to work at it, moving my fingers around, pulling with my inner self, until the spheres of water grew large. I stood up again, and threw one of them. The large jet of cool water landed, causing a huge splash sound to be made, and I threw the second. It landed too, and I worked again, trying to pull the water up from the ground. Panting, I raised my hands and the huge jet of water grew tall, the height of the goal post and stood like that. I moved my hands around a bit, and the water shifted, now looking like a huge ocean wave, except for the fact that it was on land. I tried to suck it back in, like I had with the fire, and it shrank, slowly moving toward me. I stiffened when the two small balls of water came back to my hands and dropped my focus, the water disappearing. I collapsed onto the grass, feeling the cool rush of power fly into me, panting. I knew there were three more elements I had to try, but I was so exhausted. I summoned the fire, pleased when it came easily, and basked in its heat for a bit, drinking up the power it emitted. A few minutes later, I let the fire die in my palms, my energy renewed. I re-crisscrossed, and placed my hands on my knees, palms up, again. I began murmuring the ancient word for the third time this night, concentrating on air. Sooner than I expected, I felt tiny arms of the wind twisting itself delicately around my arms and hands. I opened my eyes and saw a, what looked like, mini tornado spinning on each of my hands. I giggled, and threw my left hand out, relishing in the wind that threw itself forward as well, almost pulling me too. The wind was playing with my hair, spinning it gently and twirling around my body. I laughed and threw my second palm, so it was out in front of me with my first one. The wind flung again shooting forward with great strength. I soon got tired again and dropped my hands. The wind continued playing with me, but the huge gusts that were still shooting forward ended immediately. I let down my concentration and the wind stopped completely, a third sense of power filling me up. I hurriedly repositioned myself for the last time tonight and said the words out loud this time. Soon enough warm scents of mowed lawns and fields filled me up. I opened my eyes again, and was disappointed to see that nothing was happening. I remembered what I had done to Mer’s bathroom and violently threw my hands up in the air. The ground beneath me rumbled and shook, before shooting up fifty feet into the air. I screamed as it shot up, before it suddenly stopped. My screaming ended a few seconds later, and I peered over the edge of the ground. I saw that I was about one hundred feet into the air, sitting on a floating clod of Quidditch field. Well. That wasn’t strange at all. To make matters even more normal, it was about two in the morning. I laughed quietly before slowly moving my hands downwards smiling when I felt the clod gently move downwards back toward the pitch. With a final rumble, it settled back into the ground, and I smiled once more before hopping up and jogging to the Slytherin common rooms. I had one more element. Spirit. I had read a lot about this element, because it was newly discovered as an actual element, and many people still didn’t think that it was real. I did know, however, that spirit involved healing, the one spirit user (who had died one hundred years previously) wasn’t able to heal herself. So I nee Al. Maybe later. I can go for days without a blink of sleep, but this was tiring. And I don’t really want to tell him yet. What day is it? Hmmm. Wait… I almost got it… I checked my watch. Wednesday! Yes! I am so good. I spread out on the soft grass and slowly drifted off to sleep. *** “Well, well, well. Look what the cat dragged in,” the voice taunted me. I groaned and slowly opened my eyes, before being blinded by the bright sun. I slowly sat up and tried to see the face that came with the voice. After I blinked for a few times, I looked up and saw the cruel, taunting, malicious face of Salazar Flint, 7th year Slytherin, Captain of the Slytherin Quidditch team, president of the ‘I Hate Rose Weasley Club’. Yes, there is an ‘I hate Rose Weasley Club’. There aren’t that many people in it, mainly the Slytherins (minus Malfoy) that hate me, and a few slut girls. Anyway. I felt my face fall into the cool indifference I use with him. “Hello Flint, what a lovely day, isn’t it? Too bad your ugly face is blocking my view,” I said pleasantly. He really is ugly. He had dark hair and black eyes, complete with a GIANT hooked nose (it is very crooked from all the times I broke it) and these purple lips and giant ears. He is also quite dumb. I heard a few snorts of amusement from behind him, and I looked around, mildly confused. I saw the Slytherin Quidditch team, which consisted of Flint, beater; Malfoy, Chaser; Al, Seeker; Willy, Chaser; and Summer, Keeper. All in their Quidditch uniforms, all carrying their brooms. I also saw a bunch of other Slytherins, expressions ranging from hopeful to nervous, to plain disdain (probably for me). They were also all carrying brooms. Huh. I guess the team’s tryouts are today. Who would have thought? Oh well. I looked back up at Flint, who had his face screwed up (more than usual) trying to figure out what I meant. “Oi! Al! Get your arse over here and help me up!” I exclaimed, rubbing my back gently. Al jumped and fumbled with his broomstick for a moment before jogging over to me and offering me his hand. I grasped it, pulling myself up, muttering, “Finally!” He rolled his eyes and casually swung his arm around my shoulders, leading me back to his position next to Malfoy. “Hi bestest buddy!” I chirped in a falsely sweet voice, forcing a happy smile at him. He rolled his eyes and muttered, “Hello chum.” I chuckled, and Al leaned over to whisper to me, “Ro, your smile makes you look like a sadistic serial killer clown.” I pulled it out bigger and said through my teeth, “Good.” He snorted and suddenly Flint was standing across from me, glaring. Huh. I guess he finally figured out what I said. I smiled innocently at him and asked conversationally, “So, Sally, how’s the club going? Do you have any new members?” Al, Malfoy, and Willy snorted. Flint nodded curtly and looked haughty and proud. “So aren’t you gonna begin the tryouts?” I asked innocently, pointing to the impatient looking Slytherins. His eyes widened and he turned his back on me and stalked toward the hopeful people. I yawned and stretched, grinning when Al winced as my joints cracked. “I need to flip. I slept on the Quidditch pitch,” I muttered. Al rolled his eyes and backed up, pulling the team with him. I slowly bent my knees, smiling when the team (minus Flint, who is still bossing around the other people) all winced when they cracked. I took a deep breath, and pushed off my legs, quickly performing a flawless (if I do say so myself) back flip. A few people clapped as I took a bow and walked back towards Al. I noticed a beaters bat near his feet and stooped to pick it up. As I stood up, holding the bat in my hands, every male in a eight foot range took three large steps back and held their hands over their ‘family jewels’ as James liked to put it. I rolled my eyes and laughed. Tossing the bat back onto the ground, I strode up behind Flint, who was still yelling and pacing and gesturing wildly with his hands, and stood behind him, mocking him, doing the same movements and pacing and mouthing the words he was bellowing. I glanced at the people he was yelling at, and most of them were covering their mouths with their hands, muffling giggles. I continued, occasionally pretending to trip him or push/shove him or give him a wedgie. Someone laughed out loud and I flew back towards Al, not wanting to be caught. “This is boring,” I muttered, safely in his arms. He nodded in agreement, and Willy chuckled a bit. “You don’t have to be here, Rosie, we do,” Willy stated. I rolled my eyes and responded, “Actually, I do have to be here, Willy, because I need to pester Al into bringing me to Diagon Alley and buying Mum a birthday gift.” Al’s eyes widened as he realized that it was, in fact, my mum’s birthday this weekend. “We’ll go as soon as this is over,” He muttered. I smiled angically and plopped down on the grass, crossing my legs and preparing to wait there until the tryouts were over. “Aren’t you going to wait in the stands?” Willy asked. I shook my head, “Nope, I’m going to wait right here.” Just then, Flint stormed over and stood in front of his team. I sat and smiled largely. He didn’t notice. “Get your arses on those brooms and start tryouts!” He screamed. The whole team jumped and quickly mounted their brooms and took off. I continued to just sit there and smile, watching the tryouts. I watched as a fifth year boy fell off his broom, as he was mounting it. “He sucks,” I commented casually. Flint’s eyes widened and he glared at me. I waved. “Hi Sally!” I said brightly. “OUT! You are not to spy on our tryouts Weasley!” He bellowed. I picked up the lone bat and stood up. “I’m staying here,” I said sweetly, my voice had a dark undertone, wielding the bat. He took a step back and turned his back to me, yelling, “OI! POTTER! CONTROL YOUR STUPID COUSIN!!!!” I snorted as Al paled and slowly flew toward us. Most of the team looked like they were in pain from not trying to laugh. I crossed my arms and raised an eyebrow. “Control me?” I asked sweetly. Flint nodded curtly and bellowed, “POTTER! HURRY UP!” “CONTROL ME?!?!” I repeated; my voice loud and deathly. The team winced and Al looked terrified. Al had never been the one with the guts. I uncrossed my arms and re-wielded the bat, moving toward Flint who was glaring at me. “YES CONTROL YOU! YOU ARE NOT TO STAY HERE, FILTHY HALF-BLOOD!” He screamed. I snapped. “YOU, NOR ANYONE ELSE CAN ‘CONTROL’ ME!!! YOU STUPID BASTARD!!!” I screamed, my voice reaching impossible octaves. He swung at me. I, having amazing reflexes born from growing up with James and Fred and Quidditch, ducked and swung my bat at his arm. I would have gone with head, but I am not a murderer. No matter what my cousins claim. I heard the satisfying ‘crunch!’ and stepped back, smiling grimly. “Remember that, Flint.” Yep. So how did you like this lovely filler of a chapter? I didn't -and don't- like it much. O_o So nothing interesting happened really, and I'm sorry for that. I'd like to tell you that in the next chapter something awsomely amazing -like the Triwizard Tournament, which, sadly, probably won't be in my story, unless just mentioned- but not so much. But on the plus side, I've finally written the climax, climbed over that and am slowly decending to the end. No, this up there ^ ^ is not it, or that would be seriously anti-climax, but it's documented on a flashdrive and on my new computer *squeeeee!*. So you should be semi-happy to know that I did that. Right? Second. Did you know this story has over 8000 reads? And yes, that is not a lot compared to others -a lot of others- but it really is amazing to me and my amaturish story. So thank you so much for that. :) Third. ... ... Eh. I don't really have a third point, so byebye! REVIEW!! Chapter 22: Detentions, Laughs, and Pancakes [View Online] [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter] ![]() Awsome chapter image by the lovely: ME! And there goes my ego again... Detentions, Laughs, and Pancakes I found myself in Neville’s office for the second time in two days. “I don’t get it!” I exclaimed, “I didn’t even touch Malfoy!” Neville sighed. “I didn’t harass Malfoy! I didn’t hit him, slap him, punch him, throw him in the lake, set him on fire, burry him in dung bombs, push him off his broom, throw my beaters bat at his head, trip him so he lands in Buckbeak’s hippogriff poop, turn his skin green, change him into a female, spread the rumor that he was eloping with Al, transfigure his hair into feathers, feed him a canary cream, spread the rumor that he was Prof. MG in disguise, spread the rumor that he was the next Lord Moldy-Wart, give him pimples, give him hives, give him any WWW, try to get Waldo the Giant Squid to eat him, try to get the Mermaids to peel off his skin, or anything!” I exclaimed. Neville raised an eyebrow. “Lord Moldy-Wart?” he asked. I nodded enthusiastically. “You know, like a moldy wart?” I explained. “Right. So, yes, I am proud that you didn’t harass Mr. Malfoy. But, you did harass Mr. Flint.” I made a soft ‘oh’ of surprise. “So I’m here because I harassed Flint?” I asked slowly. “YES!” Neville cried, proud that I understood. I nodded. “What did I do?” I asked. Neville slapped his head with his hand and let it drop to his desk. “Uncle Neville, if you do that too many times, it makes you dizzy.” I said. He picked up his head and said, “You broke Salazar Flint’s arm with his own beaters bat.” “He told Al to control me.” I explained. Neville shook his head and muttered something that sounded like ‘stupid boy’. “That was his bat?” I asked, shocked. “You admit you did this?” he asked me. “Yep!” I said happily, playing with his ball thing-y. You know that thing where you push one ball that is attached to the wires, and it knocks all the others? No? Well… Anyway. “You will have to get detention,” Neville said. “But, I shouldn’t get that many, because I haven’t physically harassed Malf- Scorpius since yesterday at breakfast,” I said, playing with his hour glass. “You get one detention, Monday at seven, my office; you are dismissed.” Neville said, waving his hands toward the door. I set down the glass and popped out of my chair, “See you then, Uncle Neville!” On that note, I left the office. And crashed into Lysander. “Hi Ly, where’s Lor?” I asked, standing straight. “Snogging Lily.” He responded, stepping back and leading me away from the office. “Sam?” “Snogging Hannah.” “Liv?” “Snogging Al.” “Via?” “Snogging James.” “Steph?” “Snogging Tommy.” “Roxie?” “Snogging Willy.” “Hugo?” “Snogging some blonde girl. I saw them as I came here.” “Dom?” I asked softly, not wanting to push on tender territory. “Waiting in the Great Hall with Scorpius. I was nominated to come and collect you.” “Sally Flint?” I asked, after laughing. “In the hospital wing moaning about how you are mental and tried to murder him with piece of grass.” I snorted and linked my arm with him. “He is such a liar; I didn’t try to murder him with grass. I tried to break his arm with his beaters bat.” I said casually. Lysander snorted. “And why would you do that?” “He told Al to control me and called me a filthy half-blood,” I explained. “Stupid boy.” “That’s what Uncle Neville said. But I don’t think he wanted me to hear it.” “How much detention did you get?” Xander asked, curious. “Only one day, with Neville, sorting his papers,” I said. “How’d you pull that off?” Lysander asked, shocked. “I pulled the ‘I’m so innocent’ trick and the ‘I haven’t harassed Malfoy since yesterday morning’ trick. Neville said he was proud I haven’t harassed Malfoy in so long. He gave me a lollipop too,” I said, pulling out the lollipop and sucking on it. “Do you have the whole school wired or wrapped around your fingers?” Ly asked, licking my pop. “Oi! That’s mine! And duh, I’m the daughter of two war heroes, and almost all of these teachers held me as a baby, and almost all of these boys would do anything for me, and about half of the girls would do anything for me if I helped them get up in the in-crowd. Also, I do currently control the whole Hogwarts Black Market, and if they get on my bad side, I get them back,” I said nonchalantly. “And you can throw a good punch,” Ly muttered, rubbing the spot I hit him for licking my pop. “And that,” I said happily. Ly snorted. I plopped down next to Malfoy on the bench at the Ravenclaw table, loading up my plate for breakfast, as Lysander sat down next to Dom. Dom glared at Lysander and looked at me in shock. “We’re bestest buddies,” I muttered, giving her a fake half smile. Malfoy put his arm around me and said, “That’s right! So, buddy, how much detention did you get?” I shoved his arm off, shoved my toast in his mouth to shut him up (not to choke him) and said, “Only Monday night, organizing Neville’s papers.” Dom gaped at me and Malfoy spluttered (the toast was still lodged in his throat). “I owe it to You Scorpy,” I said sweetly, shoving another piece in his mouth when he finally dislodged the toast. “Why him?” Dom asked. “I told Uncle Neville that I shouldn’t get that much detention because I haven’t harassed Mal- Scorpy since yesterday morning.” I explained. Dom laughed and Malfoy finally got the second piece of toast dislodged from his throat. I shoved another piece in his mouth and began creating my special pancakes. Lysander’s eyes widened as he took a forkful and Dom leaned over to get some too. “No more diet?” I asked, smirking a bit. “Naw, I had some fried chicken last night.” I nodded and started eating. “Stop doin-” Malfoy started, before I cut him off by shoving a fourth piece of toast in his mouth. “Protegro!” Malfoy exclaimed, aiming his wand in the space between us. I glared at him and he said, “Stop doing that!” I noticed McGonagall coming toward us and my eyes widened. Putting down the shield, I flew to Malfoy’s side and hissed, “MG coming now!” His eyes widened and he threw his arm around my shoulders as he fed me a piece of toast. I took a bite, chewed and swallowed, before laughing at something Ly didn’t say. “ACT NORMAL!” I hissed at him and Dom, who were laughing behind their hands. They continued laughing. My foot flew out and I kicked Ly in the shin and his laughs cut off as he gasped and tried not to cry out. Dom’s laughs finally died away as they continued eating my pancakes. “So are you guys coming to my surprise birthday party that Al’s planning?”Lysander asked once MG walked by and I shoved Malfoy’s arm away from my waist. “Wow, Al must not be a very good planner,” I muttered. Usually I plan the parties, but I told Al to do Ly’s. “Is it combined with Lor’s?” I asked. “Yeah! It’s a pool party, so us guys are wearing trunks, and all of the girls are wearing your sluttiest swim suits.” Xander said, telling us exactly what Al told me last week. Al really does suck at planning parties. “I am not wearing a slutty swim suit,” I deadpanned, crossing my arms. “But Ro, it’ll be for mine and Lor’s birthday!” Lysander said. “Why do you want slutty swim suits, anyway?” I asked. “Al thought it would be cooler than a bunch of girls wearing one pieces.” Lysander explained. “Right. I’ll think about it. I’m a prefect anyway, I shouldn’t even come to these things!” I exclaimed. Dom rolled her eyes and continued talking to Malfoy about whatever she was talking to Malfoy, and Lysander raised an eyebrow. “Aren’t you the one who claims that a party isn’t a party unless your New Golden Trio plus Lily are there?” Lysander asked, crossing his arms. “Duh! It isn’t a party unless we’re there with a drunk James and a drunk Fred,” I said. Ly rolled his eyes. “I’ll wear the slutty swimsuit. Tori bought it for my birthday,” I conceded. “Al also said that you three would be giving free lap dances for entertainment. Is that true?” Xander added. “What?!” I shrieked. Ly winced. “So it’s not?” “ALBUS SEVERUS POTTER!!!!!!!!!” I screamed my very loudest. Everyone in the Hall jumped and looked toward the entrance. I looked over there and saw a very pale and terrified looking Albus Severus Potter standing with Liv in the opening. “Bye bestest buddy,” I spit before I stormed out of my seat and toward my cousin. I grabbed my cousin, spit out an explanation to Liv and dragged him all the way to the ROR. “LAP DANCING FOR ENTERTAINMENT?!” I demanded of him as soon as we were in the safety of a fireproof room. Realization dawned on his face and he spluttered for a moment. “It seemed like a good way to get people to come!” He exclaimed. I swung for him. As my palm met his cheek, I heard the loud ‘slap!’ and stepped back before saying, “And now I feel better. I’ll have to charge you for the entertainment.” Al clutched his rapidly bruising cheek and I looped my arm through his free one, towing him back to the Great Hall. “Hurry Al! I need to finish eating before we ditch to go to Diagon Alley!” I exclaimed to my slow moving cousin. “GAH! How do you get straight O’s and all the teachers comment about how you could have taken your NEWTs in fifth year?” he exclaimed, speeding up. “Easy, I still get my work done, I usually do the week’s worth of work the weekend before, and just put a charm on it so it goes to their classrooms on the day its due! I know all the stuff because I read the text books before school starts!” Al rolled his eyes and towed me back to where Malfoy, Liv, Dom, Lor, Ly, Lily, Rox, James, Fred, Megan, Via, Willy, Marcus, Hannah, Sam, Steph, Tommy, Summer, Mer, and Melisa. “Go away,” I muttered. Al heard and snorted. I placed a smile on my face, which turned real when I saw that Melisa was covered in my leftover pancakes, and strode over there, arm in arm with Al. “What the bloody hell happened to your face?” James exclaimed when he saw his little brother. “She lost her temper,” Al muttered, trying to see his reflection in a spoon to see if it was as bad as James made it out to be. It was worse. He had a huge purplish reddish hand print covering his whole left side of his face. It was swelling a bit. Oh well. I plopped down between a fuming Melisa and a Malfoy who was trying to keep the snorts of amusement in. I scanned my female cousin’s faces to see which one did it and saw that Dom had a slightly proud look adorning her features. “What'd vous faites?” I asked her. “J'ai jeté vos crêpes sur elle.” Dom responded. “Pourquoi?” I asked. “Elle a demandé où vous étiez et j'ai dit qu'il n'est aucun de ses buisness et elle asumed que vous aviez le sexe avec Tyler.” Dom explained in rapid French. “Ha! Comme je dormirais jamais avec Tyler!” I exclaimed, chewing on some toast. Malfoy, Ly, and Lor were watching us with some amusement. Dom snorted and said, “Je sais, n'est ce pas ? Il est un perdant. Complètement non noble de vous et votre sexe.” I stared at her for a moment before kicking Lor and Ly and Malfoy for laughing at what she said and my expression. “Cela a semblé si surnaturel.” I muttered. All three blonde boys snorted in amusement before looking down and eating when I glared at them. “En tout cas.” Dom said brightly. “Vous devriez la venir de faire gicler avec le sirop de chocolat, pas gaspillent mes jolis crêpes sur son visage vilain. C'est plus vilain que Malfoys!” I protested, gesturing at Melisa. Lor and Ly snorted again while Malfoy cleared his throat, “Excusez-moi ? Je suis juste là.” “Toute l'offense signifiée.” I said airily. Malfoy scowled and Xander and Lor laughed again. “Oh, Scorpy, I’m sorry! I was just kidding!” I simpered in English, moving impossibly close to him, almost in his lap. Melisa looked furious and I muttered in French, “Non.” I pecked Malfoy on the cheek, and grinned triumphantly as a very sticky Melisa stormed away. Pushing away from Malfoy, I scrubbed my lips with a napkin as Lor and Ly howled with laughter. “Oh, faites-vous taire deux! Ce n'est pas que bizarre!” I exclaimed loudly. I finished scrubbing my lips and pushed off of the bench, shoving my last piece of toast in my mouth. I dragged Malfoy off the bench, succeeding in making him splatter himself with his oatmeal, and announced, “ALL TO POTIONS, GET YOUR FAT HAIRY ARSES UP, WE’RE GOING!” Everyone ignored me. I grabbed a knife and brandished it yelling, “AL, DOM, GET UP OFF YOUR FAT LAZY HAIRY UGLY ARSES AND LET’S GO TO POTIONS!!!” My friends and family snorted as my two cousins jumped up and hurriedly packed up their bags. “See you later,” I said brightly, towing Malfoy to the doors of the Great Hall, and grabbing Al’s and Dom’s arms before I dragged all three of them to Potions. Hello, loyal readers! Har, har. If there are any of you left... Hope you liked the chapter, I don't really have anything relevant to say... That's a first. Or... you know... not really... I do tend to ramble on on even irrelevant things... Like I'm doing now... I'M STOPPING I SWEAR. REVIEW!!! Bye LOVELY TRANSLATION DICTIONARY OF AWSOMNESSWhat'd vous faites? = What did you do? J' jeté vos crêpes sur elle. = I threw your pancakes on her. Pourquoi? = Why? Elle a demandé où vous étiez et j'ai dit qu'il n'est aucun de ses buisness et elle asumed que vous aviez le sexe avec Tyler. = She asked where you were and I said that it wasn't any of her business and she assumed that you were having sex with Tyler. Ha! Comme je dormirais jamais avec Tyler! = Ha! Like I would ever sleep with Tyler! Je sais, n'est ce pas ? Il est un perdant. Complètement non noble de vous et votre sexe. = I know, right? He's a loser. Totally not worthy of you and your sex. Cela a semblé si surnaturel. = That sounded so weird. En tout cas. = Anyway. Vous devriez la venir de faire gicler avec le sirop de chocolat, pas gaspillent mes jolis crêpes sur son visage vilain. C'est plus vilain que Malfoys! = You should have just squirted her with chocolate syrup, not waste my lovely pancakes on her ugly face! It's uglier than Malfoy's! Excusez-moi ? Je suis juste là. = Excuse me? I'm right here. Toute l'offense signifiée. = All offense intended. Non. = Not. Oh, faites-vous taire deux! Ce n'est pas que bizarre! = Oh, be quiet you two! It's not that weird! Chapter 23: Potions, Explosions, Paint, and Maybe Some More Potions [View Online] [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter] ![]() Aren't they such a cute couple? Ginny's prettier... :D Potions, Explosions, Paint, and Maybe Some More Potions “Today, we are going to attempt to make the Draught of Living Death,” Slughorn exclaimed, clapping his hands together and grinning widely at us. We stared back at him with bored expressions and his face fell a bit. I felt bad. “Yeah! Woowho! The Draught of Living Death! Yeah!” I exclaimed, looking around. A few people snorted and Dom and Al (Al under my glare) joined in my weirdness. “Okay, okay, I can sense your excitement. Why don’t we get started? I will pair you up with the person of the opposite sex who has the closest grade to yours.” Slughorn said, winking at us. I groaned and let my head fall to the table. “Potter, Dominique Weasley. Newman, Portman. Bellaire, Cormack. McLaggen, Van Duff. Conner, Jordan. Ro Weasley, Malfoy. Norman, MacDonald. Hop to it!” I sat in my seat next to Dom gaping. Dom took one look at me and whispered good luck before scurrying off to Al and dragging him to the seat farthest away from me. I stayed in my seat, refusing to move and opened my text book to the correct page and whipping out the old parchment that I charmed for HOM and began writing furiously on it to Al. ME AND MALFOY?! What does Sluggy want his classroom exploded again?? I NEED TO SWITCH. We’re skipping Trans. to go to Diagon Alley. No ifs, ands, or buts. I’ll let you copy my homework. CAUSE A DISTRACTION!!! Love ROSE. I put my quill down and glared at Malfoy who was still sitting next to Al, also refusing to move. And tell Scorpy that I’m not moving, so he better move his big, fat, ugly arse over to the seat next to me. I got up and moved toward the storage cabinets, and began getting the ingredients I needed. I dropped the jar of the sopophorous beans and exclaimed a rather loud, “Fuck!” I glanced around to see if anyone had heard and saw Sluggy looking at me. I shot him an innocent look and proceeded to pick up the beans before making my way to my desk and letting everything clatter onto the wood. I saw that Malfoy had not moved yet. “OI, SCORPY! GET YOUR FAT ARSE OVER HERE AND MAN UP!” I exclaimed. He rolled his eyes and Sluggy shook his head at my antics. “Fine,” I muttered darkly. I continued to brew my potion, carefully squishing out the juice of the bean by crushing it with the side of my knife. The book says to cut it, but I had always added my own touches to every potion we brewed, and they always worked out right. When about half of the time had passed Malfoy dragged himself over to my table and sat down. “Arse,” I muttered darkly. I kept working, ignoring the blonde next to me completely. I slowly made the way to the halfway stage, and my potion was a pretty, deep purple. I saw that it had to simmer for ten minutes before I started stirring it, and sat back to wait. We sat in silence until Dom’s and Al’s potion exploded. They had never been that great in this class. I snorted and looked over to see my cousins both covered in bright orange slime and were laughing hysterically. Rolling my eyes, I glanced at my potion to see how far along it was before smiling softly and closing my eyes, humming loudly. “Would you shut up?” Malfoy asked me rudely, breaking into my calm. I grinned widely, shook my head once, and hummed louder. “Chienne,” Malfoy muttered in French. I smiled again and responded, “Bâtard.” In a happy tone. Opening my eyes, I saw Sluggy coming over to see why we weren’t working, and were speaking in another language. “ Mr and Mrs- Mr Malfoy and Miss Weasley, why are you not working on your- oh! This is a perfectly flawless halfway stage!” Slughorn crooned, peering into my cauldron, playing off his nearly indistinguishable slip up. I was fuming. MRS MALFOY?! WTF?! I gripped the sides of my stool tightly. I felt comforting hands on my shoulders and looked up to see my cousins- still covered in the orange slime- patting me soothingly. I must have looked pissed. Smiling slightly at them, I shrugged off their slime-y hands and quickly began stirring the potion with my wand. Clock, clock, clock, clock, counter. Clock, clock, clock, clock, counter. Clock, clock, clock, clock, counter. Clock, clock, clock, clock, counter. When the potion slowly began turning clearer, I slowed down my hand and peered into it. Soon after, it was completely as clear as water, and I smiled before throwing a rose into it. I whooped softly when my rose shriveled up and dissolved. “Miss Weasley, wonderful potion, because it is so perfect, you may pack up and leave early,” Slughorn said, clearly trying to make up for the name flunk earlier. I smiled angically and began bottling my potion before cleaning out my cauldron and packing up my materials and book. As I was putting my book in my bag, I ‘accidently’ hit Malfoy in the ribs with it. He stiffened and bit his lip, but didn’t cry out. I shrugged and slung the sack over my shoulder before trouping out. *** I laughed out loud as Peeves launched paintballs at Melisa and Malfoy, who were snogging in a corner of the Entrance Hall. “Yeah, Peeves! GO GET ‘EM!!” I cheered, clapping my hands and whooping. Peeves winked at me and fired another round of paintballs at the couple, who were trying desperately to stay paint free and glaring at me. “Whatcha doing?” Megan asked, coming up from behind me. “Watching a show,” I replied nonchalantly, not taking my eyes off the neon paint splattered Slytherins. “Rosie,” Megs sighed. “C’mon! You have to admit this is funny! And I can’t get in trouble because I didn’t do it!” I exclaimed, turning to face her. “Okay, it’s a little funny, but you’re a prefect and you shouldn’t be promoting this kind of behavior!” She laughed quietly. I snorted and watched as Peeves fired a third and last round of paintballs on the furious couple and flew away, cackling madly. I made my way over to the other side of the Hall, clutching Meg’s arm, snorting at the couple when I passed them. “I’ve gotta go to Trans. I’ll see you later Megs!” I called, skipping away from my laughing friend and toward the Transfiguration room. I made my way into the classroom early and plopped down in the seat in the front. Aunt Minnie raised an eyebrow at my punctuality, but said nothing. I dropped my head down to my folded arms on the desk and promptly fell asleep. *** I was awoken very rudely when Al lifted me up and began to carry me bridal style to our next class. “OI! What are you doing?” I demanded, squirming a bit so I would be more comfortable. “We’re going to D.A.D.A.” Al stated, before continuing his conversation with Malfoy. I was being ignored. I didn’t really enjoy this. So I did the most logical thing I could think of. “AAAAARRRRRRGGGGGG!!” I screamed loudly. Many people stared at me, but Al and Malfoy continued to ignore me. So I did the second most logical thing I could think of. I fell asleep. *** “Miss Weasley, would you do us the honor of waking up long enough for you to demonstrate this spell?” Professor Matt asked me. I nodded and yawned like a cat before sitting up and grabbing my wand. “Homenum Revelio,” I muttered, glancing at the board first to see what spell I was doing. Everyone in the room, aside from me, glowed a bright orange for a second, and I felt this weird sting in my wand hand for a moment. I smiled triumphantly before sitting down at my seat and closing my eyes once more. *** I was woken again when Dom rudely shoved her finger in my side. “Wake up!” She hissed. I sat up sleepily and glanced around. Huh. I was in my Arithmancy class seated between Dom and Malfoy. Al was on Malfoy’s right and Lysander was on Dom’s left. “Why’d you wake me up? Class hasn’t even started,” I complained, stretching my arms and rubbing my eyes. Dom rolled her eyes as I sat up straighter and yawned widely. “You look like a cat,” Malfoy commented. “My animagus form is a small black cat,” I said offhandedly. Everyone at the table turned to me, staring at me with wide eyes. “I’m registered!” I said defensively. They continued to stare at me before slowly, they snapped out of it. “Anyway,” Lysander muttered. I grinned widely. “How long have you been an animagus?” Al hissed as people slowly began filing in. “Since about the middle of second year,” I muttered back, pulling out some parchment for notes and the charmed parchment for chatting to Al. He did the same, though he probably wouldn’t be taking notes… He scribbled furiously on his paper: YOU’VE BEEN AN ANIMAGUS THAT LONG AND YOU DIDN’T TELL ME?! I read it in a minute and snorted quietly. It didn’t seem fit to tell you. Besides, you never asked… :) I started taking regular notes, ignoring the snorts of amusement from Dom, Ly, and Malfoy, who were reading what we wrote on out chat paper. Al was silently gaping at what I wrote. What the hell was I supposed to ask? ‘Hey Rosie, are you an animagus, and if so, what animal do you take form in? I snorted at what I read and replied: Of course you were! I’m me, and you should have expected this ever since I stole all of you savings to buy a book titled, ‘HOW TO BECOME AN ANIMAGUS, A long and difficult process.’ Moron. I set my quill down and raised my hand. “Yes Rosie?” Professor Vector asked kindly. “I’m not feeling well. May I go to the Hospital wing?” I asked, putting a hand on my stomach. “Of course. Feel better soon!” She said gently. I nodded and packed up my things. Just before I put my chat paper away, I scribbled one more thing on it. Sucker. Shoving it in my bag, I slung it over my shoulder and trudged out. I skipped down the hall, and to the Hospital wing. “Madam Ps!” I called, addressing both Madam Pomfrey and Madam Patil. Madam Pomfrey came out of her office, startled. “Rosie, what is it? Padma is visiting her sister; she’s ill,” She asked and explained. “I am here to help you restore your healing potions and assist you in healing students who come in. I’ll be here until sevenish, and I guess I’m coming every day from now on,” I explained, remembering what Aunt Minnie suggested. I want to be a healer, and she said this would be a good way to practice. Madam Pomfrey nodded and gave me a list of potions she needed me to make. I grinned largely and set to work. So.... One month? Not bad..... I'M SO SORRY!!!! But I was busy, and working on Let It Go, and those chapters got rejected and yadda yadda yadda... But it's here now, and I'm not making any more promises about timing. I get distracted very easily. ANYWAY: Two more chapters until the beginning of the quite long climax... It's on chapter twenty five!!! And it doesn't really end until... maybe... thirty?? (don't feel like checking for sure. Live with it. :D )See, it's a very long climax, and I learned in school that a climax is the turning point in the story. And SO, that just means that there are a couple MAJOR events that are a turning point in Rose's lovely life. ALSO: I have the last chapter PLANNED. Shocker, I know, that anything of mine is planned out, since I usually just write. But I went through all the drafting and bits and pieces of the scenes because it just came to me... At around three in the morning. I hate sleep deprivation. LASTLY: (on the news frontier) I am seriously considering introducing not one, but TWO new Rose/Scorpius fics. But I don't know yet, cause this just may make the wait for chapters of my two stories already out longer. But you never know. I might, if I get bored enough. Also, it depends on when I get banners for that, or if I feel like making them or not. :DQuestions:1) Who is your favorite character? Not relevent, but I'm always curious... :D2) Are you surprised that Rose is an animagus? I figured that I'd let her be a kitty. I love cats. <33) Isn't Rose the best Prefect ever? She sets such a good example. 4) Do you think I should have Rose mature drastically in the story? Your answer to this just might change in a while...5) Is this too unbelievable? I'm constantly worrying that the whole ROSE thing is so unrealistic you people won't like it... Or is that just part of her charm?6) Did you like Slughorn's name blunder? I figured that the teachers should be on the whole Rose/Scorpius train as well.... :) 7) Are any of you anxious for the R/S relationship to pick up? When will it? Soon? What will happen? HOW? Obviously, I know all these answers, but YOU don't. So tell me your visions of the future that you See. In the crystal ball, of course. :PSo the only (I think??) two words in French are spoke by the charming Mr Scorpius Malfoy and the ladylike Miss Rose Weasley: and in order they mean Bitch and Bastard. Who wants a preview of the NEXT chapter? I'm feeling generous (and guilty...) Here it is! Before you read it, bear in mind that she is covered in frosting. “I swear to Merlin, Malfoy, if you so much as put one finger on me to taste my amazing frosting, I will castrate you here and now with this fork and this bottle of ketchup.” I spat darkly when his hand moved to swipe my frosting too. His hand fell to the table mock-dejectedly as he zoned out trying to think of a way to try my frosting. I continued to eat my smashies with gravy happily. Suddenly Malfoy leaned over so his face was about two inches from my face. I glared at him and the other males who were attempting to keep from laughing out loud. Attempting is the key word here, folks. I glared alternately at the male people surrounding us, the staring bystanders, and Malfoy. Malfoy inched up a bit closer and I glared full time at him. His tongue poked out of his mouth and my own mouth fell open in shock at what he was about to do. I glared at him fiercely and he came closer, his warm tongue licking my face, starting with the corner of my mouth and ending up at my temple. He backed away and put on a thoughtful face. “That was good frosting, Weasley,” He declared, smirking and licking his lips once more and placing a spoonful of my potatoey goodness in his mouth. Yes, it's a longish preview, but you guys deserve it. Now, I must go and stop my brother from setting off his homemade smoke bombs. Tootles! :D <3 ![]() Okay, so this picture takes place when they're getting off a plane. It is not the best one of them, but I didn't want one of them snogging the living daylights out of one another. Really. They're like fourty something. Live with it. :) Cake, Frosting, and Silence “Ro! Will you make the cake for the party?” Al asked me, panting slightly from having to run to catch up to me. “Sure. But now, I have to go meet Tyler. Bye, bye!” I said happily. I skipped off towards the third floor and found Tyler flirting with Elena. I rolled my eyes at the sight, she was almost completely wrapped around my ‘boyfriend’. I sauntered over, shaking my hips, after I pulled my hair down, and shortening my skirt several inches like Dom and Tori taught me. “Hi Tyler,” I purred. I internally rolled my eyes. His eyes traveled down my body, drinking in the sight of my extremely short skirt and staring at my chest which had the first three buttons of my shirt undone. If you looked hard enough, you could distinguish the white lace of my bra from my uniform shirt. He grinned greedily and wrapped his arms around my waist, kissing my neck. *** I stumbled out of the broom closet, adjusting my skirt and shirt, before fixing my hair. To anyone who will believe me over the probable rumors that will be spreading tomorrow, I did not sleep with Tyler. Like I’d ever sleep with Tyler. But, no one but Dom, Xander, Lor, and Malfoy knew that. The boys because they know French. Anyway. I yawned and stumbled over my feet, falling to the ground. I groaned and pressed my hand to my head, letting it drop to the marble floor. I felt someone watching me and I sat up sharply, looking around. “Malfoy.” I stated, relieved it wasn’t Filch. Filch doesn’t like me much… “Weasley. Never could stay on your feet long, could you?” He mocked me before extending a hand to help me up. I grasped it warily and heaved myself to my feet before dropping my hold and assessing him. His hair was more ruffled than usual and his shirt was unbuttoned, hanging loosely, showing his undershirt that I had dyed pink last year. I dyed all of them pink… His lips were red and swollen as well. I probably looked about the same. Except for my shirt was just unbuttoned to my bra. “What time is it?” I asked him, yawning again. He glanced at his watch. “Uh. eleven… thirteen.” I looped my arm through his and began towing him to the Slytherin common rooms. My friends and family had this deal that if I wasn’t in one of the dorms by two in the morning, a group of them would go out on a search party for me. It wasn’t pleasant. I wonder what they did a few days ago. Huh. You know? I don’t really wanna know. He followed me and I marched us all the way to the dungeons. *** “So Ro, you’re making the cake?” Al asked me the day before the party. “Yep, I was going to ditch class all day today to work on it. How many people will there be?” I asked. He thought for a moment and said, “Just about every fifth, sixth, and seventh year, plus Teddy and Tori. And your hand picked little kids.” I nodded. I was going to need a huge cake. “Got it. Wait! Can I be the door woman?” I asked him. He nodded. “Yes, I was going to ask you that. You will decide who can come in the party. For the love of all that is good and holy, please don’t let everyone in!” I nodded too, and turned my back on him, and made my way to the kitchens. “How can Bea help Miss Rosie?” Bea asked me when I entered the room. “I am making the world’s biggest cake today. And later Al is going to set up for the Scamander twin’s party. Will you send some house elves to help him?” I asked. She nodded and showed me to the oven I always use. I set to work. Mixing, pouring, cooking, frosting. *** Four hours later, I found myself standing atop a very tall ladder, trying to frost the top layer of my awesome cake. My cake was a grand total of seven feet, nine inches tall. The whole cake was turquoise blue and was decorated with about a thousand tiny frosting palm trees. I also had about a thousand tiny bananas and beach balls on it too. On the very top layer (the highest of seven) was a tall frosting sculpture of the Scamander twins in swimming trunks, each holding a frosting surfboard. I also had bewitched a yellow frosting sun to fly around the top of the cake, almost brushing the heads of my frosting sculptures. On one side of the cake, it was all flattened in such a way that it looked like it was a huge wave, and I had stuck a frosting shark in it. I had bewitched this to bite anyone who gets near it. Don’t judge me. I wasn’t going to spend four plus hours making a cake without giving it some sort of havoc causing detail, and to be honest, I could have went much, much farther. I wiped off the frosting that was covering my face and looked around for Bea. “Bea!” I exclaimed, upon seeing her rush around, getting ready for lunch. She looks up and moves towards me, giving the platter she was holding to Dawny, another friendly elf. All of the elves are friendly though so… “Yes Miss Rosie?” She asks politely, snapping me out of my mini tangent. “Do you think you could hide this until I come and get it tomorrow for the party?” I asked her hopefully. She nodded and snapped her fingers. I gaped at the place where my almost eight foot tall, four and a half feet wide in diameter of the largest layer was once standing. It was gone. “Miss Bea will retrieve the cake for Miss Rosie when she comes to pick it up tomorrow evening,” Bea said happily before bowing once and rushing back to help with lunch. I shrugged and walked out of the kitchen. As I made my way to the Great Hall, I got some raised eyebrows, but I ignored them, not knowing why I was getting them this time. I didn’t really care anyway as it is… I sat down next to Al, Lysander, Lorcan, Malfoy, Willy, Marcus, James, Fred, Sam, and Hugo. “Where’re the girls?” I asked, serving myself some mashed potatoes. “Uhhh, Red, you are aware that you are basically covered head to toe in turquoise frosting, right?” James said, rubbing his finger across my cheek an licking the frosting that was now on his hand. My mouth fell open in surprise and I rolled my eyes as James savored the frosting he was licking. “This is really, really good, did you make it from scratch?” He asked, rubbing his whole hand across my face and licking more frosting. “Yep, I made it from scratch, and would you stop doing that? It’s a bit creepy,” I said, slapping his hand away from me as he moved for thirds. He pouted and I began eating my gravy drowned potatoes. Lysander’s and Lorcan’s hands came toward me next, along with Fred. They each quickly swiped my face or arms and I scowled at them as they ate my frosting in awe. I scooped up another large spoonful of smashed potatoes and moved to shove them in my mouth when Al’s, Sam’s and Hugo’s hands shot out and swiped my arms and back. Willy and Marcus were next. They licked my frosting and I glared at them as they stared at it in awe. “I swear to Merlin, Malfoy, if you so much as put one finger on me to taste my amazing frosting, I will castrate you here and now with this fork and this bottle of ketchup.” I spat darkly when his hand moved to swipe my frosting too. His hand fell to the table mock-dejectedly as he zoned out trying to think of a way to try my frosting. I continued to eat my smashies with gravy happily. Suddenly Malfoy leaned over so his face was about two inches from my face. I glared at him and the other males who were attempting to keep from laughing out loud. Attempting is the key word here, folks. I glared alternately at the male people surrounding us, the staring bystanders, and Malfoy. Malfoy inched up a bit closer and I glared full time at him. His tongue poked out of his mouth and my own mouth fell open in shock at what he was about to do. I glared at him fiercely and he came closer, his warm tongue licking my face, starting with the corner of my mouth and ending up at my temple. He backed away and put on a thoughtful face. “That was good frosting, Weasley,” He declared, smirking and licking his lips once more and placing a spoonful of my potatoey goodness in his mouth. I stared at him in utter shock, my mouth hanging open before my hand flew out and slapped him across the face. I stood up and shoved my potatoes in his hair and stalked out to find my female friends. They don’t lick me. Usually. *** I found myself in Professor McGonagall’s office again. Neville would normally take care of this, but he had to go visit his wife, she is ill. I glared at the smirking boy seated next to me and Minnie watched us sadly. “So you’re not friends?” She asked us. Malfoy snorted and my mouth fell open. “NO! I AM NOT FRIENDS WITH HIM. HE LICKED MY FACE!!!” I exclaimed, my fists balled up in fury. Aunt Minnie watched me with a slight interest before turning to Malfoy. “I personally thought it would be exposed much sooner than this,” She said to him. He nodded sagely and I stared at the two of them in complete and utter shock. I closed my eyes and stood up to leave. “See you later Aunt Minnie, I know, three detentions next week, seven o’clock, pm, here.” I said, walking out and slamming the door of the office behind me. I stormed down the stairs and into the corridor, past the gargoyle. Stupid Aunt Minnie, didn’t even care that stupid Malfoy licked me. LICKED. ME. I stalked outside and into the forbidden forest, setting fire to a few trees as I passed. I waved my hands tiredly and a couple of tiny storm clouds flew over the fire and began raining over it, putting out the flames. I slowly made my way over to the clearing in which Al asked out Liv successfully for the first time and threw myself down in the middle of the soft patch of grass, avoiding going anywhere near my female cousins or friends because Dom was going to be furious that I walked out on her telling me which swim suit I had to wear, what flipflops, what sun dress, and how to wear my hair. I had until about an hour tomorrow that I need to face her wrath before she would dress me up anyway. So I usually got to her dorm about two hours before whatever party she wanted to dress me up in. I stayed on the ground for hours, as the sky slowly grew dark. I realized that I should seriously consider doing this more often. It was extraordinarily relaxing. What with Prefect duties, Quidditch practice, managing the Hogwarts Black Market, tormenting people I don’t like, tormenting people I do like, homework, ditching class, detentions, actual class, family issues and other huge family stuff, I was usually at least slightly stressed out. I watched the moon, full, and smiled slightly. I had been out here for hours. It was wonderful. I sighed and got up, knowing that I would need to be back in one of the many dorms I sleep in. Slowly, I walked back, taking the long way and telepathically wishing Teddy luck tonight. Teddy’s daddy was a werewolf, and Teddy has some wolfish qualities about him. Like when he gets furious (almost never, even less than Al) his eyes flash gold, and that’s not the metamorphigus in him, it’s the wolf. Or on full moons, he experiences a little pain in his muscles and bones, but nothing compared to the full out change. I changed into my tiny black kitten animagus and ran in full kitty-sprint to the Slytherin Common rooms. Hopefully Malfoy wouldn’t be there. I changed back into my human form, murmured the password, and changed back into my kitty form again. Hopefully, if Malfoy was there, I could claw his eyes out. Yep! That sounds fun! I am an extremely happy kitty. I strutted into the room with my head held high and my tail ramrod straight. Hopping into Al’s lap, I purred and nudged him. He smiled at me and rubbed my back contentedly as I curled up in his lap. I should be a cat more often. I closed my eyes and he continued to rub me as I purred. Suddenly, I was lifted in the air, Al’s hands gripping my stomach and sides, as he handed me to Malfoy and dashed up the stairs to go get something. Malfoy rubbed my back and I glared at him (well, you know, as much as a cat can possibly glare). He lifted me gently, much more carefully than Al did, and tried to shift me. I dug my claws into his jeans and he stiffened, tugging a bit harder now. I dug my claws even deeper into his jeans, piercing his legs and hissed once. He tugged harder, trying to get me off of him and I shoved my claws in as deep as they could go. He swore quietly and I hissed loudly, arching my back and barring my little kitty teeth. He swore loudly and tugged as hard as he could and I hissed again. Al came back down the stairs and stared at us for a moment before gently taking me. As soon as I was away from Malfoy, I stopped hissing, let my claws slide back in my paws and relaxed in Al’s arms. “Bloody hell! That cat hates me more than Weasley does!” Malfoy exclaimed and I smirked. I sensed the cogs turning in Al’s head, slowly making the connection, and I flew out of the common room and out of the dungeons and all the way up to the Ravenclaw tower. When I arrived, I pranced in, still a kitty, and sat in front of my friends. They looked at me for a moment before all the girls started cooing at my cuteness. I struck a pose and changed back into my human self before they could attack me with pets. They stared at the spot where the cat had been and me now and shook their heads disbelievingly. “Only you, Ro,” Sam muttered. I rolled my eyes and smiled before plopping down in Xander’s lap. “So why does Flint hate you?” Lorcan asked, just to fill the silence. I grinned a huge grin, about to launch in my riveting tale. “Well, it is a very riveting tale,” I began. “OH! Yes! A flashback!” Via exclaimed excitedly, putting her head closer to hear better. I skipped happily down the train hallways, innocently looking for a compartment we, the Wotter clan, could claim after goodbyes. I had been nominated to find one, mainly because the rest of my family would get distracted, or screw up in some way. I finally found one and dragged my trunk in it and set it up in the middle of the compartment, the traditional way of claiming a space. I rushed out, intent on saying goodbye to every adult- and Teddy, though, at nineteen, he insists to me and Dom that he is an adult. I just told him that he in no way resembled an adult, and he sulked for about an hour- that I was related to by birth, marriage, or some other way. Like Teddy’s grandmother, I’m not related to her, but she comes down here every September 1st like the rest of us. And Kingsley, the minister of magic, comes as well. Mainly everyone that took part in the war comes down, whether or not they have an of Hogwarts age child doesn’t matter much. I ran down the halls and bumped into a something. “OI! WATCH WHERE YOU’RE GOING!” That something exclaimed, rudely shoving me away from it. I looked it up and down and came to the conclusion that ‘it’ was in fact, a very ugly male species of human. I was shocked. He studied me too, and nodded approvingly. I glared at that but then put on my best innocent face of that time. “You’re new?” He asked. I nodded. “First year?” He inquired. “Well, DUH.” I said sarcastically. What a daft question! And this is coming from the girl who grew up with James and Fred. He glared. Then something in his tiny, unused brain and he noticed my flaming red curls that reached my waist. “You’re a Weasel!” He exclaimed. “NO SHIT! What gave it away? The cherry red hair, or the fact that I was humming ‘Weasley is Our King?’” I exclaimed. “Move out of my way, little eleven-year-old Weasel-whore!” He exclaimed, deciding that I had wasted enough of his time. I felt my temper rising. I was not a whore. I screamed my battle cry that terrifies all of the males of my family and launched myself in the air, landing on Flint’s back. I grabbed a fistful of hair and pulled as hard as I could, and kicked my foot up so it would hit him in the face. I heard his groan and hopped off of his back before passing by him, back to my family. He snickered and muttered something that sounded like ‘wimpy weasel’. I turned a 180 and stomped back to him before my fist collided with his jaw and I heard the resounding ‘crack’. I stomped off after calling, “I am not a whore. Remember that, Flint.” I finished and muttered, “Is it the day of your guys’ party?” They shook their heads and I sighed in relief. “It’s tomorrow, Ro,” Xander said. I nodded and said, “Well, I must be off. I have much to do and little time to do it in- Lysander Scamander do not you dare make that sexual innuendo- see you lot later. He sighed, obviously upset that I called him out, and I left, laughing behind me. I skipped up to my dorm and grabbed my broom that I had to steel back from Al who forgot he borrowed it, and flew out of the large window. I landed in my clearing again and quickly picked up two perfectly round rocks before grinning happily. *** “ROSIE WEASLEY, IF YOU ARE NOT IN MY DORM IN SIX MINUTES AND THIRTY NINE SECONDS, I WILL COME AND GET YOU MYSELF!!!!!” Dom’s voice screamed out from the red smoking Howler she sent me. I rolled my eyes and continued eating my tomato soup with the whole group of boys from yesterday. They all stared at me and I shrugged. “Aren’t you going to go?” James asked. I rolled my eyes at him, gave a pointed look, and continued eating silently. “Why aren’t you talking?” Fred demanded. I ignored him continued eating silently. “Okay, really, why the fuck aren’t you talking? Did you forget how?” Xander asked, dropping his fork and looking me in the eye. All of the other boys did the same, save for a weary Al and a smug Malfoy. I ignored them and continued eating, my foot ‘accidently’ smashing Malfoy’s as hard as I could without making a face. I saw him stiffen and wince out of the corner of my eye and sat in smug satisfaction that, as long as I couldn’t talk, Malfoy would be in pain. It was a bet, you see. Malfoy bet me that I wouldn’t be able to make it to the Twin’s party without talking, and I, of course, had to go and disagree with him. Because that is just what I do. So there. I don’t even really know what the prize wa- Yep. Whoever lost would have to bow down to the other. In the Great Hall. Which is why I can’t lose. A second red Howler came towards me and I happily opened it. “ROSIE WEASLEY!!! WHY THE FUCK- Sorry Aunt Minnie- ARNEN’T YOU IN MY BLOODY- Sorry again…- DORMITORY?!?! I WILL COME AND COLLECT YOU SOON!!!!” It burst into flames. I continued eating my soup. The rest of the boys minus Al and Malfoy were staring at me is shock. “Ro, if you don’t speak right now, I will be forced to lick your face,” Hugo said seriously. I gagged and glanced hopefully at Al. “It’s for a bet.” He said after sighing and rolling his eyes. I nodded happily and grabbed the chicken leg out of my little brother’s hand and took a large bite out of it. I finished the leg in peace and sighed contentedly. A third and final Howler came flying towards me, already smoking. I opened it quickly. “ROSIE WEALSLEY!!!! IF YOU DON’T GET YOUR FUCKING PRETTY ARSE TO MY DORMITORY, I WILL BE FORCED TO SEND A HOWLER THAT SCREAMS YOUR MIDDLE NAME!!!!!!!!!” I rolled my eyes and got up, making my way out of the Hall. I ran to Dom’s dorm and stood in front of her, glaring. She rolled her eyes, got up from her beanbag that I had spent hours personalizing (It was violet coloured, with golden crowns all over, and her name stitched in tiny stitches in different random spots. I had also bedazzled it, with gold and silver gems), and dragged me into her wardrobe where my other friends (females) were waiting and rushing around. *** “You look hot,” Lysander commented when I walked into the ROR to get instructions from Al on the party entrance requirements. Pah. I would let whoever I wanted to come enter. Anyways. I rolled my eyes and wrote on the wall, ‘Aren’t you supposed to not know about this yet? Why are you here, you have to at least act surprised.’ He shrugged, “I’ll leave in a few. I will act surprised, Ro, don’t worry.” I rolled my eyes again and he snorted. Folding my arms, I jumped up in the air, and crossed my legs while still airborn, landing crisscrossed on the floor. ‘You’ll love your present, I think… I worked really hard on it. It doesn’t hurt, unless you throw it, or irritate it.’ I wrote along the ground after clearing up my other words. He nodded. ‘Now GO!!!’ I wrote again, and he left without a word. I sighed, giggled, and stood up, stretching. “Ro! You’re here, I can’t believe you’re early. Oh well, the party starts in five minutes, and I need to go change, I think the room is totally finished being decorated, and I’ll give you the signal during the party to tell you to go get the cake. Do you think Liv will like the trunks that you picked for me, or should I wear the bright orange ones? I’ll just wear the ones you bought, the bright orange ones would clash with all the Weasleys. Anyway, you’re the door-woman, and anyone who has an invitation is allowed in. No one under fifth year, except for Lily and Hugo, of course, and please, please try not to start a fight, crash the cake into a wall, get caught, or get drunk. It’s your turn to stay sober.” I stared in disbelief as Al continued to ramble, until I came to my senses and wrote on the ground, ‘If you don’t stop talking NOW, I will be forced to bread you, oil you, and bake you at 350 degrees until you’re golden brown before force feeding you to Malfoy.’ He stopped talking, upon seeing my message, nodded once, and dashed out of the room to go change. I sat there for a few more seconds. I was bored. Lovely. So, I did what any bored teenager in a bikini would do. I waved my wand once and music started playing loudly, blasting the song from an old Muggle movie, The Little Mermaid. Look at this stuff, Isn’t it neat? Wouldn’t you think, I’m a girl, A girl who has, Everything? I mouthed the words, not wanting to sing out loud for fear of losing the bet. I danced along to the music, waiting for the party to start before I could talk again. I spun around like a ballerina, and continued dancing, moving gracefully around the room. Dom had once told me that the only time I was truly graceful was when I was dancing. She said it was natural for me. I checked my watch and saw that it was time for the party to start, so I opened my mouth and started singing. “What would I give, to live where you are? What would I pay, to stay here beside you?” I finished the song and swept into a low bow to the imaginary people in front of me before running out the door to start allowing people to enter. I stood in front of the entrance, my arms crossed, and I waited for just a few moments. Soon enough, about thirty people were standing in front of me, waving invitations at my face. “Excuse me,” I started, quietly. No one heard. “Excuse me!” I said louder. No one heard. “SHUT YOUR FAT MOUTHS BEFORE I BAN ALL OF YOU LOT FROM THE FUCKING PARTY!!!!!!” I screamed. They all shut up. “Thank you,” I said innocently, “Now, line up, and have your invitations ready. I will not wait for you to find it in your bag or pocket. Also, I really hope you have towels, because we are not supplying them.” The crowd quickly lined up, a few of them grumbling at my assertiveness. “And I am not assertive!” The grumbling stopped. Because what Rose Weasley says, goes. Hello there, readers of Normal? That's Weird..., as you can see, I found an alternative computer to use while mine is ill (quite literally, too. It's got a virus... *snorts*). Duh. But anyways, I really hoped you liked this chapter despite it's fillerish quality, and hope you weren't too displeased at the little Rose/Scorpius moment that backfired. Bet you weren't expecting that. Or maybe you were. I don't know. But, just to get you all syked, the next chapter is the beginning of the end. Not really. But it sounded dramatic, didn't it?? :D It's actually the beginning of the freakishly long climax. I figure that this story might reach fifty chapters! I must say, I didn't think it'd get nearly this far when I started oh so long ago. But it has. Hope you're excited for the next chappie, I'm really excited to give it to you. :) BUT: I was wondering if I should hold chapters for ransom. Because you people have stopped reviewing! (or reading...) And it is not fair. I spend good time of my life writting you these little chapters of joy and you don't review. But whatever. I won't. I'm not that evil. Usually. Okay, and the song that she sings in her head and outloud is Part of Your World, from the Little Mermaid. I DON'T OWN IT. Also, I was wondering.... Do you guys want a preview? Just cuz you're good readers, even if you're not good reviewers... :D OKAY! Here it is : “That’s a large cake, Weasley,” Malfoy said offhandedly. I rolled my eyes, “And you’re ugly. Now that we’re done pointing out the obvious, why are you following me?” He snorted, “You don’t honestly think I’m ugly, do you Weasley?” “Yes, Malfoy, I do,” I said seriously. “Okay,” He said, disbelievingly. “SPUNKY, ATTACK!!!!” I screamed. Malfoy stared at me for a second before my frosting shark attacked him. “AARRRRRGGGGG!!!! WHAT THE BLOODY HELL?!” He bellowed, his arms waving around, trying to fend off Spunky. I walked towards the ROR, with my cake following me again, smiling widely at Malfoy’s occasional shrieks of pain. “Rosie, what are you doing with that enormous cake?” Minnie’s voice rang out. I grinned innocently and said, “It’s for the Scamander Twins’ Birthday Party! I made it myself.” She looked slightly exasperated, but just shook her head and walked back into her living quarters. So, did you like it? I like Spunky. He was totally random. But it fits. :D So: Question Time: 1) What do you think is going to happen at the party? Aside from the obvious frosting attack by the lovely Spunky. 2) When do you think Rose and Scorpius are finally going to get their acts together? Nevermind you're impatience, though you can tell me about that too. I asked about that, though, last chapter. :D 3) Are you excited for the next chapter, signalling the beginning of the end (actually the climax)? 4) Which of Rose's cousins is your favorite? If it's Al, give me second place too. 5) Which of Rose's friends is your favorite? 6) What do you think of Rose's doorwomaning job? 7) Do you wish you had a cake that awesome for your birthday? 8) How many times am I going to ask you : Who is your favorite character, now? I am firmly under the belief that it just might change, come the next few chapters. 9) What was your favorite part of this chapter?? 10) Will this ever be so unbelievable that you'll stop reading it? Cuz frankly, I don't like these past few chapters, much. But it gets better, I promise.11) Why did the chicken cross the road? REVIEW!!! I mean it. Please? (",) Chapter 25: Bikini Contest, A Faux Beach, and More Cake [View Online] [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter] Yes. It is a very crappy image. My only consolanceis that I made it a LONG time ago. But still. Make fun as you please. :D Bikini Contest, A Faux Beach, and More Cake I slowly checked the invitations, as if trying to see if they were false, before one by one, letting people enter the beachy wonderland behind the doors behind me. I made it to the last person in the line and nodded my approval, signaling him to enter. He looked me up and down once and smirked cheekily before I grinned, my smile full of fake obliviousness. He didn’t notice, no one ever does (aside from Al, Teddy, and Lor), and sauntered in the doors behind me. After waiting a few more minutes, a few other people came up to me, including Lily, Hugo, Dom, Rox, Liv, Via, Sam, Steph, Monica, Summer, Summer, Louis, James, Fred, Megan, and Tyler. I grinned happily, (ha ha, happily) at Tyler and grabbed the invitations of all the girls and his before checking them and nodding for them to enter. They did, Tyler after he gave me a good hearty snog right in front of the males I didn’t let in yet. He walked in, lips slightly swollen, and I rolled my eyes at his back, before turning to my male cousins and Sam. They were all glaring at him, as James said, “He’s cheating on you, Ro.” I nodded, “I know.” They all gaped at me and I shrugged. “I can’t break up with him until I ‘catch’ him myself. I already have it all planned out.” I pulled out a piece of paper from my bikini top and unfolded it quickly. “SEE? Here’s the script!” They rolled their eyes at my explanation and handed me their invitations. I studied them, before nodding slowly. They shook their heads at me again and walked in the door. I waited at the door. Al had told me to continue letting people in until eight. Then it would be closed. I had a whole hour left. Joy. *** I glanced at my watch after singing every Hannah Kentucky song I knew -which wasn’t a lot- and five Beatles songs. I still had fifteen minutes. Glancing down the halls, I vaguely saw three boys coming towards me. They stopped in front of me and I surveyed them. “What year are you guys in?” I asked, fluttering my eyelids slightly and propping myself up along the wall ‘seductively’. “Fifth,” the middle one piped up, staring at me. I studied them again and placed them with older siblings and such. I love knowing stuff. And people. Losers. “You are all fourth year Slytherins, Marvolo Flint, Drake Zabini, and Nickolas Goyle,” I stated simply, enjoying their completely shocked looks. “And you can’t come in. I’ve been given strict rules against the ages,” I finished. Little Flint sneered at me while Zabini and Goyle, having had me over at their houses before, nodded, looking crestfallen. Zabini and Goyle turned and moved back down the halls, trying to drag their friend with them. “Since when have you followed the rules Weasley?” Little Flint sneered again, spitting my name out the same way his brother did. Huh. I guess they shared tips. I rolled my eyes and kept my pleasant tone. No way was I going to get busted for breaking a fourteen year old’s nose. Especially since he’s not Hugo. I’ve broken his nose plenty. “You are not allowed entry, Marv.” I deadpanned. He glared at me and stalked closer, shrugging his friends hands off. “Marv, if you get any closer to me, I will have to report you for assault,” I said pleasantly. “Filthy half-blood with the horrid mud blood mother and blood traitor father,” He spit as he got closer. My pleasant face fell off. “Get the fuck away from me,” I hissed. He stepped closer. His friends grabbed at him again, and he elbowed them away. “Marvolo! She said no! Let’s go!” Drake hissed at him. “She hits hard!” I smiled angically. Little Flint came closer and with only six inches between us, I acted on defense for the second time in my life. I shoved him away from me, causing him to fall on his bum. I would have hit him, but then he’d go crying to Aunt Minnie, and she’ll give me detention. He glared and I motioned for his friends to go in through the entrance before following them and locking the door magically so Little Flint couldn’t come in. I walked in the party and slowly made my way over to Al and Malfoy. “Hola,” I muttered in Spanish. Because I was that bored. “Hi,” Al said brightly, surveying the party that he had planned. I glared at him half heartedly. “Can I change?” I asked him, gesturing to my swimsuit. Al shook his head and I sighed. I was tired. “Why?” I whined, stomping my foot in true bratty bitch fashion. They looked amused. “You looked like a spoiled heiress,” Malfoy commented. I glared at him, “I am a spoiled heiress. And don’t you have a girl to shag?” Al’s face grew worried, but Malfoy remained indifferent, “Not yet. I have to wait until they get totally trashed so I don’t have to hit on them.” Not bothering to hide my disgust, I turned to Al, “Do you want me to get the cake now?” He nodded happily, and I rolled my eyes as Liv sauntered up to him and wrapped her arms around his waist. “Hey you,” She purred seductively. “Please refrain from shagging my cousins/friends in front of me before I gouge my and Malfoy’s eyes out,” I said in a pleasant voice. “Why mine too?” Malfoy asked curiously. “Because you in pain will make my pain feel better,” I snapped, stomping away from the snogging couple. I was out of the ROR when I felt, rather than heard, someone else’s presence. “Malfoy go away, I’m really not in the mood,” I muttered, running my hand through my hair. He didn’t say anything, but I heard him continue to follow me, and I sighed, ignoring him. When I reached the kitchen, I quickly tickled the pear and strode inside, locating Bea. I ran up to her and told her that I needed the cake. “Right away, Miss Rosie,” She said, snapping her fingers. My very large cake appeared in front of me and I smiled happily, waving my hand at it, causing it to float into the air and follow me out of the kitchen. “That’s a large cake, Weasley,” Malfoy said offhandedly. I rolled my eyes, “And you’re ugly. Now that we’re done pointing out the obvious, why are you following me?” He snorted, “You don’t honestly think I’m ugly, do you Weasley?” “Yes, Malfoy, I do,” I said seriously. “Okay,” He said, disbelievingly. “SPUNKY, ATTACK!!!!” I screamed. Malfoy stared at me for a second before my frosting shark attacked him. “AARRRRRGGGGG!!!! WHAT THE BLOODY HELL?!” He bellowed, his arms waving around, trying to fend off Spunky. I walked towards the ROR, with my cake following me again, smiling widely at Malfoy’s occasional shrieks of pain. “Rosie, what are you doing with that enormous cake?” Minnie’s voice rang out. I grinned innocently and said, “It’s for the Scamander Twins’ Birthday Party! I made it myself.” She looked slightly exasperated, but just shook her head and walked back into her living quarters. I grinned again and continued on my way to the ROR, still listening to Malfoy’s complaints at the fact that Spunky was still attacking him. *** “OPEN MINE NEXT!!!” I yelled happily, holding two identical boxes in my hands, laughing at the protests of all the other guests. Lysander nodded and he and Lorcan both held out their hands and I placed their gift in each hand. “Don’t shake it,” I warned. They nodded, and looked curiously at each other, surprised by the slight weight of the box. “OPEN THEM!!” I yelled when they didn’t do it. Both boys jumped and cautiously tore the paper off of my boxes, lifting the lid. I laughed out loud as their faces fell, both of them reaching into their respective box and each pulling out a round grey stone. “Stroke them,” I commanded, when the rest of the party looked at me as if I were crazy. Both boys warily lifted up a finger and each stroked their rock, causing each rock to sprout legs, and eyes, nose, and a mouth. “Lysander, yours is a boy, his name is Filberto, no you cannot change his name, and Lorcan, yours is a girl, names Nicole, you cannot change her name.” I said, waving a hand to each rock, who were currently walking around on each boys’ hands, sniffing, “Don’t feed them too much, or they’ll get really heavy, and make sure you give them water, warm beds, and care, along with baths.” They stared at me for a moment, their expressions clearly measuring my sanity before turning back to their rocks. Wow. That sounds weird even in my head. “Filberto?” Xander asked. “Well, I was going to name them Lysander and Dominique or James and Via, but I need them to get along but not make babies.” I said nonchalantly, totally making this up all on the spot. James and Via blushed, while Dominique just took a step away from Lysander silently. I smirked as her cheeks tinged pink until it disappeared. After all the presents were finally opened- mine was totally the best- the music came back up full blast and I made my way over to Dom. “Dom, you look pale,” I murmured, sitting next to her at the table where she did in fact look really pale. I placed my hand on her cheek and felt it all clammy before looking at her again. She looked sick to her stomach and was clutching it, her eyes closed. “I’m fine. Just need a minute.” She muttered, squeezing her eyes tighter. “No, we’re going back to the dorm now.” I said, getting up and helping her up, supporting her front. “OI! MALFOY!! GET OVER HERE! I NEED YOUR HELP!” I yelled, seeing the blonde git flirting with a blonde bitch not far from me. Dom moaned. He looked over at me and yelled back, “CAN’T YOU SEE I’M BUSY?!” “CAN’T YOU SEE I DON’T GIVE A CRAP?!” He rolled his eyes and made his way over to me, seeing Dom and speeding up. He’s never had a problem with my friends. Just me. I grinned. “Thank you,” I said when he took Dom’s other side, fluttering my eyelids innocently. He rolled his eyes again and we set off silently. It took a while to get all the way over to the Gryffindor tower where the Fat Lady said nothing, just opening the entrance silently, seeing that we had an emergency. I jabbed my wand in the panther statue’s eye and when Malfoy stepped on the staircase, it didn’t change. We quickly continued up the stairs and laid Dom in her bed, me smoothing her bangs back as Malfoy stepped back. “BEA!” I called, causing Dom to flinch, and squeeze her eyes shut again. “Sorry,” I muttered when Bea appeared with a loud crack. “Miss Rosie called?” “Can you get me a cup of green tea and some crackers, please?” I asked her and she nodded quickly, seeing my friend. I sat on Dom’s bed and rubbed her hand, murmuring comforting things to her. Malfoy just sat in one of the bean bags, staying silent. I appreciated it. “I need soap,” I muttered, getting up and going into the bathroom, grabbing a bar of soap and scrubbing my tongue with it, walking back out of the bathroom and sitting back on the bed, ignoring Malfoy’s amused look. “Rosie, what are you doing?” Dom asked. “I just complimented Malfoy in my head and I need to wash out my mouth,” I said, taking out the bar of soap as I spoke and putting it back in. He snorted and looked at me seductively. “What was the complement, Weasley?” He asked, curious. “I don’t remember,” I lied, sucking loudly on the soap. He rolled his eyes and said nothing, leaving me to continue comforting my friend who looked smug in all of her sickness. “Bea is here with Miss’s tea and crackers,” Bea announced with a loud ‘pop’. I turned to her and took them “Thank you Bea, I appreciate it.” She nodded and left. I set the tea on the nightstand and helped Dom sit up straight. “Rosie, you guys go. Go enjoy the party. I’ll be fine. Just come back when it’s over,” She said, stopping my hand with hers as I moved to get the tea for her. I assessed her and she smiled encouragingly and I nodded finally, getting up and giving her a pointed look before leaving, dragging Malfoy by his foot behind me. “OI! WEASLEY! LET GO!” He exclaimed, gripping the banister with both of his hands. I dragged him all the way onto the top of the staircase and jumped back on the landing just as the stairs changed into a slide. He slid all the way down and I climbed on the banister, sliding down it. “Hola Mal-git,” I said cheerfully, linking arms with a scowling Malfoy and beginning to skip out of the Gryffindor Common Room. “Skip with me,” I said, my voice still upbeat. “No,” He replied, walking pointedly. “Skip. With. Me.” I said again, my voice drastically changing to threatening. “No, I don’t think I will,” He answered, smirking at me. “Please?” I pouted, pulling the soap out of my beach bag that held very important items and sucking on it again for using a nice word with Malfoy. He rolled his eyes but said nothing, not skipping. After a few more seconds, I stopped sucking on the soap and skipping in one move, placing the soap back into the bag. “Meanie head,” I muttered bitterly, causing him to laugh loudly. I smiled a bit, unhooking my arm from his and skipping up to the blank space on the wall and throwing open the door to the party. *** The rest of the party passed uneventfully, meaning that the Scamander Twins dive-bombed into their cake that I spent hours making, Via through up on Scorpius’s feet (making me laugh hardly before taking her to the Gryffindor tower to have her rest up with Dommy), Albus and Liv disappeared together, not coming back, and Tyler hitting on Melissa. As the guests piled out, drunk and loud, at three in the morning, I sank down into a folding chair that I had turned bright blue. “UUUUGGGGGHHHHHHH,” I said dramatically, throwing an arm over my eyes, stretching out, ignoring the fact that I was in a skimpy bikini. I heard Malfoy plop down next to me and groan as well, and I peeked out from under my arm to see that he had laid his head on the table and covered it up with his arms. I looked around, noticing that this room was a complete mess, and automatically thought, ‘I need this room to be spotless.’ Watching everything minus the chairs and table we were sitting at disappear, I got up, not bothering the blonde, and picked up a piece of leftover cake from another table. Dipping my finger into the frosting, I licked it off slowly, repeating the action until there was nearly no frosting left on the piece of cake. “Irritate you later, Malfoy,” I called, leaving. “Back at you Weasley,” He answered, not lifting up his head. I closed the door to the party and quietly made my way over to the Gryffindor tower to check on my friends. *** “Rosie,” someone whispered, poking me gently in the side. I groaned and rolled over, not bothering to open my eyes. “Ro Ro,” The voice tried again, shaking me this time. I grunted. “Rosie!” A second voice whisper-yelled, the voice sounding frantic. I groaned and rolled over again, opening my eyes tiredly. Taking in the pale, sweaty faces of Dom and Via, both devoid of any make-up, eyes widened and scared, I bolted up straight. I waited for them to speak as they simultaneously bit their lips while they climbed onto my bed, closing the hangings shut and locking and silencing them. “We are screwed,” Dom started, her eyes on my sheets, her face drawn, tense, terrified, and guilty. “Nothing could be that bad,” I murmured, trying to convince all three of us. “No, we really messed up. It’s horrible,” Via muttered, pulling at her hair nervously as she glanced around in case anyone heard us. It was pointless, really, our dorm was empty for now. All of my Ravenclaw friends were out with their boys. Except for these two, not that Dom was in Ravenclaw, but usually she was the one who spent the night with a guy. “What happened?” I asked, my voice quiet, tired. “More like what’s going to happen,” Dom muttered. “Complete chaos,” Via agreed. “Talk.” I demanded. “We’re pregnant.” Haha, bet you weren't expecting that. But, a long time ago, when this chapter was being written, I figured out that the plot was boring and kind of long, like Mount Everest. SO I decided that getting people pregnant was the way to go in the shortening and awsomeing it. Do you agree? I don't actually have any questions to ask today. I just hope I'm able to update soon. See, I'm going to Chicago for a week, and I don't know if I'll have time. But I'll try. Promise. :D OH! Wait. Do you like the new summary and banner? Also, Prequel is in queue. Not under R/S pairing, as it takes place a long time in the past. Find it on my author's page in about four or five days. Should be validated by then... Called Testing Fate. And I know the title suggests a prophesy and whatever, but not so much. I rather like it though, so read it! :D REVIEW!! Shock, Anxiety, Tests, and Lies I felt my mouth fall open in shock, and my hands, which had been absentmindedly braiding my hair, fell to the side, limp, useless. “What?” I hissed, throwing another protective charm around the curtains. “We’re pregnant,” Dom said again, hands folding over her flat belly. The one that I knew that in a few months would be bulging. I stared. “Wha- Why- H- How?!” I spluttered, completely at a loss for words. Dom raised an eyebrow and I rolled my eyes. “Dumb question. How far along? And with who’s child?” I asked, directing my last question at Dom. “Halloween Ball,” They said together. “So about a month?” They nodded and Dom opened her mouth to answer my second question. “Lysander is the father,” She whispered, face heating up. My eyes nearly fell out of my head. “LYSANDER SCAMANDER?!” I exclaimed. Dom’s face turned redder and she nodded silently, squeezing her eyes shut. “Sorry…” I choked out, “Shockedness is over…” “So… Erm… Are you guys positive?” I asked after a few seconds of strained silence. They nodded. I waited a few moments. Do-de-dum… “So who wants to go to the kitchens?” I asked. They stared at me in shock. “That’s all?” Via asked incredulously. I nodded. “No… No speech on our lack of responsibility… No demanding that we tell the boys… No… No nothing?” Dom added, slowly getting up. “You guys will eventually tell them. And, eh, I’m not really the one to lecture you on responsibility, I have had sex often too,” I shrugged, leading the way out of the dorm. They rolled their eyes and followed, happy that I was fine with it. We finally got to the kitchens, after many shushes from me to Dom and Via who were happily discussing baby names. I rolled my eyes. It seemed that since they had one person’s support, they were much happier, lighter. Ha. Ha. Lighter. Pregnant humor. Cuz they weren’t gonna be light for long. Ha. Ha. I need coffee. I sat in silence, listening to my cousin and my friend continue chattering on about baby names, small smiles on their faces as they both ate some weird food. I tried a bit of Dom’ (Spaghetti with meat and strawberry jam) and discovered it wasn’t half bad. Next I tore off a piece of Via’s sandwich (turkey, chocolate chips, cheese, and mayonnaise on white bread) and discovered that it was actually pretty good as well. I just hope I’m not preggers. But I knew that was irrational because I haven’t slept with anyone since the middle of the summer. I smiled and leaned my head against the wall, fully intent on ditching classes today. “Are you going to tell Al?” I asked suddenly. They looked at me, obviously asking ‘Why?’. “Because out of all of us, he’s literally the only one who can apparate, James and Fred included,” I responded, “And that’s going to come in handy soon.” It was true; sad, but true. All of the rest of us were either too young or too lazy to get a license. Me included. I just planned to bother Al forever. They nodded slowly and I smiled again, leaning back, signaling to them that they had time. Not a lot, but some. “Time to go bother Al,” I said after a few more minutes. At their worried looks I added, “We’re not telling him yet, we’re cutting class.” “Why?” Dom asked, voicing the question they were both wondering. “I need to get another tattoo.” I muttered, grinning and getting up, ignoring their shocked looks. “Where?” Via asked finally. “On my lower back,” I answered. “What are you getting?” “I have no idea.” They rolled their eyes at me and I grinned happily, holding open the painting for my two pregnant ladies. Lovely. “Let’s go Preggers Number One and Preggers Number Two,” I said cheerfully. I was rewarded with an elbow jabbed in each side of my ribs. This was going to be a long year. *** “We’re cutting again?” Al whined when I found him at breakfast. We had discovered that we’d been in the kitchens for about two and a half hours. Who woulda guessed? “Yes.” I said, “I need to find a decent pair of hooker-heels and some new fishnet stockings along with a maid’s outfit.” Al gaped at me while Malfoy stared at me with one eyebrow up. “Not for you,” I hissed when his face twisted into a cheeky smirk. “Wouldn’t dream of it, Princess,” He said, the smirk not leaving. Lysander plopped down beside me, taking a bite of my French toast before looking up at Malfoy, “Dream of what?” “Rosie here is cutting class to go buy a decent pair of hooker-heels and some new fishnet stockings along with a maid’s outfit.” Malfoy said smoothly, also taking a bite of my food. I glared before the last thing I needed popped in my head. “I need a bunny costume too!” *** “I absolutely cannot believe I am here,” Al hissed, Malfoy nodding in agreement. I grinned cheekily before winking and skipping away. We were in a lingerie store. Via and Dom were currently looking at the Alice in Wonderland ‘costumes’, which were actually a few pieces of lace, a giant bow, a few more pieces of lace, and a blonde wig. And of course some baby blue hooker-heels. Can’t forget those. I winked at them as Dom sifted through the rack for her size (size three, if you were wondering. All of us were incredibly thin from exercise, whether we were on the house team or not, we did a lot of Quidditch at home. I was also a three as well and Roxie and Lily a five). Via moved on to the Mad Hatter costumes which were a few pieces of lace, a weird necklace, a small hat that you pin to your head, a few more pieces of lace, black fishnet stockings, and the bright green hooker heels. She rolled her eyes but sifted through that rack for her size. (All of my friends were size five/sixes as well, made it easy for them to share clothes.) I found the bunny costume- lace, felt bunny ears, fishnet stockings, hot pink hooker-heels, lace, a bow, and a fluff ball tail- and folded my size over my arm, looking for the maid’s outfit. I found that too- lace, lace, lace, a bit of cloth, a feather duster, lace, fishnet stockings, and black hooker-heels- and folded that over my arm before grabbing the blood red pair of hooker heels and the set of fishnet stockings- every colour of the rainbow, including black and white!- and skipped back to Al who was trying not to flinch as he pulled out his wallet and moved towards the cash register, Malfoy following behind, flirting with some blonde who was holding up a bra and panties matching set (guess what they consist of! Lace!) as Dom and Via grabbed their costumes (who knew pregnant girls could find it in themselves to buy lingerie?) and moved towards that as well. I grinned. “Why do you want that?” Al hissed at me, the both of us meeting a couple feet away from the register. “This is for the next time someone hits me with a Hopping Hex,” I said, holding up the bunny suit, “And this is for the next time I get a public detention that involves me cleaning something like the Entrance Hall,” I finished, holding up the maid’s uniform. Al winced again, handed me his wallet (not his best move) and dragged Malfoy out of the store. “Got the cash,” I said, grinning triumphantly, getting rid of the two costumes and fishnet stockings as Via deposited her costume. “Wait, Dom, I want that,” I said as she made to get rid of hers. She rolled her eyes and I brought the shoes and the Alice costume to the register. I grabbed the pack of gum from the shelf of candy and threw that on the small pile. The girl at the register rang it all up, giving us a dirty look. I grinned sweetly and grabbed the bag and my change, not saying anything. As we were walking away, Dom muttered, “She’s just jealous because we have bigger chests.” I heard a fist slam into the wood countertop and guessed that flat-chest-girl heard the comment. “Everyone has a bigger chest,” I muttered back, causing us all to laugh at the absurdity at the fact that we were acting like bitches. But honestly, she was rude. So suck it up, reader. We exited the store, giggling loudly as our arms were looped through each other’s, and found Al sitting on a nearby bench, Malfoy flirting with another blonde girl. I rolled my eyes and Dom snorted. *** “LORA!!!!” I squealed, hugging him outrageously after I had dragged Al back into here. Lora chuckled and hugged me back, albeit a bit hesitantly, and pulled back. “I’m getting a tattoo,” I said happily. Behind me Al whimpered a bit, but we all ignored him. “Well,” Lora said, leading me to the chair, “What would you like?” “I want a blood red rose with leaves and thorns on the small of my back, about the size of a medium orange.” Dom gave me a strange look. “Can you put a couple black swirlys in there too?” I asked Lora, who nodded, looking thoughtful. “Sounds good to me,” He said, “I’m going to need you to lift your shirt up a bit though.” I nodded and pulled my shirt up nearly all the way, the bottom of my bra barely hidden. I could almost hear Al rolling his eyes (and whimpering) and felt as Lora pressed his wand to the small of my back after disinfecting it. He began muttering and I felt the slight pain creep up my back before he finished it off, placing the protective cover over it. “By the end of my school days, I’ll be covered in tattoos,” I muttered, fingering the edges of the band-aid as I pulled my shirt down gently. Dom pushed past the boys and stood up to Lora. “Can I get one too? In the same spot as Ro’s?” She asked. “Sure…” He started. “Dom.” “Dom, what would you like? It’s free of charge because this little missy broke my nose,” He said, gesturing to me. Dom gaped for a moment before recovering. “Erm, I’ll get a phrase. ‘What’s done is done.’” Lora nodded and Dom lifted her shirt as well, as high as I had, and I knew that it had to do with the pregnancy. Her phrase. She let out a hiss of breath through her teeth and Lora quickly wrapped her up. “I’d like to get one too, Same spot as the Weasleys,” Via spoke up, her voice hesitant. “What would you like…” “Via. I would like a phrase as well, ‘You can’t change the past’.” More pregnancy/timing quotes. Joy. Lora nodded and moved to clean Via’s now bare back quickly before pressing his wand to her skin and muttering again. She also let out a hiss of breath but didn’t cry out as her tattoo was finished up. I grinned. “Good. Now to pay…” I said as Via stood up, pulling down her shirt. “No, no, Miss Weasley, it was a deal.” Lora said firmly. “But it’s on Al!” I protested, pulling my cousin’s wallet out of my pocket (you know, out of the pants of said cousin that I had ‘barrowed’.). “OI!” Al exclaimed snatching his walled out of my hands and pocketing it. “If you insist. But I will get you customers. And that’ll pay you,” I said, grinning as my mind whirled quickly thinking up a plan. Lora rolled his eyes as we exited the shop and I led the group back to the Leaky Cauldron. We passed by a small pharmacy, and I stopped, stopping the girls and Malfoy with me. Al kept walking for a few more blocks until he finally noticed that Malfoy wasn’t next to him, listening to whatever he was saying. He made his way back over to our little group, looking at me with a bit of irritation. “Why did you stop at a pharmacy?” He asked, crossing his arms. “Well,” I began in a cautious voice, “You see… The thing is, I think I’m pregnant. And I want to get a few of those muggle tests to check.” I ignored the shocked stares I was getting from Dom and Via, watching my black-haired cousin. Al’s mouth completely fell open as he soon saw that I wasn’t kidding. Even though I was. We needed those tests, for Via and Dom. We weren’t 100% positive, and we needed to be before we sought out help from someone. Okay, so we were about 99.9% positive, but still, c’mon. We are three sixteen year old girls, two of whom might be pregnant. Life sucks. I heard a cracking sound and a hiss of pain from Malfoy and gave him a funny look, but said nothing, having a bit of a standoff with Al. He finally nodded and I grabbed the money he held out to me and wandered in the shop, dragging Dom and Via behind me. “Wait here, we’ll just be a moment,” I murmured to him and he nodded again, saying nothing. I sensed he was a tad disappointed in me. Sucks for him. After the door shut, and we were completely hidden by the first isle of the store, all three of us stooped down and rushed through the aisles, searching for the pregnancy tests. I found them finally, and made a noise of triumph to the other girls. They came over and I immediately grabbed two of each brand, the generic and the name brands and all. Dom wordlessly handed me the little basket she had, and I dumped my load of boxes in it before grabbing a couple bottles of those pills you have to take in the beginning of your pregnancy. We rushed to the counter after I grabbed a chocolate bar and stuffed it into the basket as well. The girl at the counter gave me a strange look as I was the one paying, and I glared at her. She said nothing, continuing to ring me up. “Ever heard of condoms?” She finally asked as she scanned my pills. “Of course,” I began, voice sickeningly sweet, “My favorite brand is Futureproof. What’s yours?” I was rewarded with another dirty look as she finished ringing me up. I handed her a wad of cash and she counted through it, furious that I had gotten her at her own game. When she finally gave me the change, I grabbed my bag rudely and gave her another false smile before stalking out of the store, Dom and Via following close behind. “I bought this chocolate bar for you, Al,” I said, handing him the bar of chocolate, refraining from making a noise of despair. That was my favorite kind. “With my money?” He asked. “Yep!” We continued on our journey to the Leaky Cauldron and I felt the intense atmosphere surrounding us at my declaration. “Al. Even if I’m pregnant, I’m still the same amazing girl I’ve been for the past sixteen years, and this is not the time for you to decide you’re disappointed in me. So stop freaking avoiding my eye! It’s not like I won’t do worse things!” I exclaimed after my fifth attempt at catching his eye. He sighed and gave me a small grin. I slung my arm around his shoulders despite the fact that he was about five inches taller than me. “You can be godfather,” I said happily. The smile on his face fell off. “Kidding.” *** “You do know what this means? Don’t you?” Via hissed at me when we were in the safety of the ROR, locked against everyone but Malfoy. Only because he wouldn’t come and look for me anyway. “Nope,” I said happily, popping the ‘p’. “This means,” Dom hissed at me as well. What a bunch of snakes. Moving on, “That either, you will have to tell them you miscarried or get pregnant.” She was, of course, referring to when I told them I was pregnant. See, I thought it would be an excellent way to distract people from the fact that Dom and Via were pregnant. I don’t always think things through. “Can’t I just tell them I lied?” I asked, confused. They shook their heads. “Why not?” “It won’t work. They’ll assume you’re lying now.” “But I don’t wanna get pregnant!” I wailed. I received two glares as they went into the bathroom the room had given us to take the test. Leaning back, I briefly considered my options. “So telling them I lied,” I muttered. No way was I getting pregnant. Or telling anyone that I miscarried. Neither sounded fun. But I lie semi-often, and it should be easy. I closed my eyes briefly, recalling really old memories. Lovely. I grinned widely, it immediately falling off when Via came out, her hand shaking with the pregnancy test clutched in it. “I assumed,” She murmured, “But that was it… Just an assumption. I had also just believed that I was just late… I can’t… Just an assumption… I assu… Late… James… Pregnant…” Via collapsed on her knees, eyes welling with tears and threw her arms around me. “Rosie!” She cried, “I’m fucking pregnant. With Fucking James Sirius Potter’s child.” I rubbed her back and said nothing. “He’s not responsible,” She murmured, and I tried not to agree, “He plans on perusing his Quidditch after school, traveling around the world, and I can’t get in the way, he’ll be furious, upset, disappointed…” “Now, now, Via, don’t be too hard on him, he won’t be upset with you. We all know that he participated in this,” She shot me a dirty look at my humor, “and the guy is supposed to perform the contraptive charm.” I responded quietly. Looking up as she continued to bawl in my shoulders, I saw Dom leaning on the wall near us. She held up the stick and even from here, I saw the tiny, albeit slightly blurry from my distance, blue plus sign. She gave a sad smile and her eyes shone with unshed tears. After another moment, she wiped her eyes and joined me in comforting Via. It was understood that at the moment, she was in the worse situation. James might actually be upset with her. He wasn’t the most responsible. I mean, I loved my cousin, but he wasn’t the most cut out for a daddy job. And now he was going to have to. I mean, I thought, trying not to become hysterical, what else could happen? He’d surely support his girlfriend. Right? *** I found myself standing behind a very nervous Via, listening to her attempt to explain the situation to James, practicing in front of a mirror. “Well, you see, the thing is…” She tried, changing her expression around often, “There’s something you should know…” Another attempt, “I should think you should know that I’m…” This went on and on for about an hour until I finally got impatient and stopped her in her tracks. “It’ll be fine. And if it’s not, I’ll beat the shit outta him,” I said, sitting her down on my bed. She closed her eyes and nodded slowly. “Let’s go find him.” I said at last and she nodded again, still very slowly. We quietly headed out of the dorm and made our way down the stairs, Via’s hands shaking as she wrung them nervously. I rubbed her back slowly, my arm draped over her slim shoulders. She continued to walk, but her face was pale. Half way to the Gryffindor tower, I stopped her and sat her down on a window sill. “Via. Calm. C’mon, you can do this… Be calm…” I said soothingly and she took another deep breath before nodding. “I can do this.” I walked her all the way to the door of James’s dorm and left her there, going back down in the Common Room. Dom joined me a few moments later and sat down next to me, leaning her head on my shoulder. “Did you tell him?” I asked softly and she shook her head against my shoulder, closing her eyes. I turned my head a bit without moving her and surveyed my cousin. Her hair was down, but looked lifeless, her face pale, dark circles under her eyes. This was bothering her as much as it was bothering Via, but she was keeping up a calm front. I moved my arm and placed it around her frame, rubbing my fingers on her arm methodically. “YOU ABSOLUTE BASTARD!!!!” I heard Via’s voice shriek and Dom moved quickly as I jumped up from the couch and all but ran up the staircase, ignoring the curious looks I was getting from the rest of the common room. I was just about to open the door to the dorm when it flew open and Via stormed out, tears welling up in her eyes, her face furious. She saw me and collapsed into my arms, them circling her as she moaned into my shoulder. I saw a pale James who was watching me curiously. Ignoring him, I turned and supported her down the stairs, motioning to Dom to follow as I all but carried Via back to the Ravenclaw tower. I stormed up the staircase to the guys’ dorm and inside, forcing all of them out. Lysander gave me a funny look before locking eyes with Dom. She blushed and looked away and he sighed before leaving after his brother. Once the dorm was empty, I locked the door and placed charms and spells all over the dorm before plopping down on Lysander’s bed, Via still in my arms. Dom wrinkled her nose a bit and slowly perched on the bed, her face a bit pink. I almost grinned, but Via sobbed loudly, sucking the humor out of the situation, her tears threatening at the edge of her eyes. “Via, what happened?” I asked worriedly, not used to seeing her this way even though it had been a week since we confirmed the two pregnancies. “Bastard,” She muttered, closing her eyes. “Via!” I exclaimed a bit more forcefully, “What did he do?” “He’s such a bastard,” She repeated, her voice faint, as if in a daze, despite the fact that it was filled with pain. “Via. What’s wrong?” Dom murmured, moving on the bed closer to us as she put a hand on the black-haired girl’s back. “Such a bastard,” she murmured, her voice fainter. “Via!” Dom exclaimed. “He… he…” She tried, fumbling over the words, “He cheated on me.” Dom’s eyes flashed, and I knew mine had too. Even though she was pregnant and hadn’t slept in forever, she was furious. And for once in my life, it was my job to keep her under control. Not the other way around. In that moment, as Via completely broke down in my arms on Lysander’s bed, the full extent of what we were trying to do hit me. I realized that I would have to act as the care giver, no matter how Lysander took it. Because I was the girl, the one who was one of their best friends; the one who knew first. And it scared me to death. I had never, never taken care of anyone. Babysitting was one thing, but supporting this, growing up, maturing mentally, was a complete opposite. And now I had to. And it scared me to death. I rubbed her back with Dom as Via’s pain-filled cries filled the empty dorm, echoing off the empty walls. She choked regularly, causing us to switch from rubbing to patting until she continued crying in peace. “He cheated on me,” She stated again, crying loudly as her own arms came to wrap around the stomach that, in a few months’ time, would be bulging with a child. James’s child. Finally, after crying her eyes dry, she fell asleep leaning on me and Dom collapsed as well. I yawned as I shifted them slightly before covering the rest of us up after taking off the charms. The boys wouldn’t be up here for a while anyway. Closing my eyes as I faced them, I fell asleep as well, though my dreams were not the usual happy-go-lucky ones they used to be. Now, when I slept at all, they were plagued with confusion, worry, anxiety, and were tense and dark. I didn’t like it. I was awoken by being shaken gently in the middle of the night. When I finally opened one eye, I saw Lysander standing in the dark dorm, his face worried and a bit confused as the other boys’ snores filled the room. Sitting up after carefully moving Via’s arms from around me, I silently slunk out of the dorm, Lysander Scamander following behind me, just as quiet. Closing the door almost all the way, leaving it just enough open so I could see Dom and Via’s sleeping figures on the bed, faces illuminated by the moon, I sat on the top step and Lysander sat with me. “What is going on?” He breathed as I leaned my head on his shoulder, closing my eyes. I was so tired. “I can’t tell you now. But I expect you’ll know soon enough,” I murmured, trying not to fall asleep. He nodded and I drifted off to sleep leaning on his shoulder, dreams empty, being too tired out for my brain to come up with anything. *** I awoke late, in the boy’s dormitory, settled in the bed next Lysander’s, Sam’s. Glancing at the alarm clock, I saw that it was noon, and when I looked around, I saw my girls still sleeping in Lysander’s bed. The whole dorm was empty, and I assumed they were all in class. Rolling over, I groaned softly, finally happy that I had gotten a full night’s rest for the first time in a while. “Mmm,” Dom’s voice groaned a few moments later as she shifted. And of course, since Dom made a noise, Via began waking up as well, “Mmm,” she said. I laughed softly and they groaned simultaneously. “Mmm’osie?” Dom muttered, not really making sense, as she pulled her pillow over her head when the clouds in the sky shifted and the sun shone brightly on their faces. “Ro?” Via asked, stretching out before curling up into a ball and hiding her face under her own pillow. “Good morning to you too, my Sleeping Preggers,” I said cheerfully, finally dragging myself out of the bed, the cover coming with me as it stayed draped over me. I kept it wrapped around my shoulders and body as I walked over to their bed, it dragging behind me. Settling myself on the edge of the bed, I watched amusedly as they slowly pulled the pillows off their heads and looked at me sullenly. I grinned and they groaned again. “What time is it?” “About noon,” A voice came from the doorway. I looked over and saw Lysander and Malfoy leaning against the door-frame, Al a bit behind them, arm out as he looked at his watch. “Why are you here?” I moaned, closing my eyes and leaning my head back against the post. “Erm, Ro, it’s my dorm,” Lysander said, his voice amused, “And that’s my bed.” “Your point?” The boys groaned and I smiled faintly. “At least they’re awake,” Malfoy said as he sat on the previously occupied bed (by me) with Al and Sandy. “What is that supposed to mean?” Via demanded. “You weren’t awake when we checked on you the last two breaks,” Malfoy muttered, looking around. “Your dorm is bright,” He added after a moment, speaking to Ly who nodded. “Yours isn’t,” I muttered, eyes still closed. “Nice how she knows what your dorm looks like, isn’t it? If it were anyone else, I’d say they were a slut,” Lysander mused. “Wait,” Malfoy interrupted jokingly, “She’s not?” “Al, talk. And just so you know, I’m not pregnant. It’s not possible. I haven’t had sex since June.” I said nonchalantly, interrupting the two blonde boys’ conversation about me. “Didn’t need to know that last detail, and, um, that’s great,” Al muttered and Malfoy snorted while Lysander chuckled. “Dom and Via have something to say, but Dom first,” I said quickly before I was tackled by two pregnant girls. I landed hard on the ground with the both of them on me, protesting loudly as their hands covered up my mouth. Swiveling my eyes around, I saw Al’s semi-amused face and Lysander and Malfoy laughing heartily. Finally I managed to pull all of their hands off of my mouth and shove them off of me, we were all breathing heavily as we sat back on the bed as if nothing happened. “So, as I was saying, Dom and Via have something to say, but Dom first.” I was glared at, but Dom sighed. “Now,” I began, “I swear to Merlin, if this information gets outside of these walls before we tell everyone, I will, will murder you all in cold blood. And if, Lysander, you take this badly, I will murder you in cold blood. And Al, you too. Malfoy as well.” They tugged at their collars uncomfortably as Dom sat up, fidgeting with the hem of the shirt she was wearing. I looked at her again, taking in her appearance once more, face devoid of make-up but not as pale as before, hair drawn back, eyes wide and nervous, but slightly hopeful. She looked so much younger, and I knew that this year I wouldn’t be the only one growing up. I switched my gaze to Via, who had her eyes scrunched closed, and I knew that even though she was acting like it didn’t bother her anymore, James cheating on her had hurt her deeply. “Erm,” Dom began, her face heating up as her eyes settled on the door behind the boys, which I had locked and jinxed with every curse, spell, and protective enchantment under the sun, “I’m sort of… The thing is… I’m kind of pregnant,” She muttered, trailing off. It was silent. “Well,” Malfoy began, and I shot him a glare, warning him not to be rude, “Can’t say it isn’t a surprise and all, but, erm, why are you telling us?” Her face flushed deeper as she locked eyes with Lysander, willing him to understand it without her saying it out loud. “Oh. My. God.” Lysander muttered and Dom bit her lip, nodding. “Holy shite,” Malfoy muttered, looking a bit amused but still semi-concerned. Al just looked like he was in denial. “Oh. My. God.” Lysander muttered again. “You’re gonna be a daddy?” She tried, her voice unnaturally high as Lysander seemed to be having a minor mental freak out. “Je ne peux pas croire que vous avez dormi avec Lysander.” Malfoy said, his voice genuinely disbelieving. “Oi!” Lysander protested. “Fait taire, vous.” I shot at Malfoy as Lysander fell back on the bed, looking at the ceiling. Dom continued gnawing on her lip. “Parfait, parfait.” Malfoy conceded. “Via? Your turn,” I murmured to her and she kept her eyes closed as she spoke. “I’m pregnant as well. And just found out that your bastard of a brother cheated on me.” She muttered, directing her statements at Al as she opened her eyes. Al paled. “Oh. My. God.” Lysander muttered again and Al nodded reverently. "I'm gonna be an uncle," My cousin muttered. “So, erm, this was unexpected?” Malfoy tried, seeing that his two friends weren’t going to be speaking any time soon. “No shit,” I muttered to him. “Erm, this will be interesting?” “Of course, who doesn’t want to get pregnant in their sixth year at Hogwarts, much less two girls who are friends and one of whose boyfriend cheated?” I asked him sarcastically. He ignored me and tried one more time, seeing Dom watching the newly revealed father-to-be stare at the ceiling with a look of concern on her face, Via rubbing her stomach absentmindedly as she, too, watched the ceiling, and Al who looked like he wasn’t really here, “This is going to be a long year?” “Most definitely.” I agreed finally. Okay, first, the French translations:Je ne peux pas croire que vous avez dormi avec Lysander. = I cannot believe you slept with Lysander.Fait taire, vous. = Shut up, you.Parfait, parfait. = Okay, okay. Secondly, remember the note in the chapter summary. Please. Thirdly, I must admit, this was going to be two seperate chapters, but I got bored and decided to merge a few of the later chapters together. Do you prefer them monster-sized, or do you like them divided up within things that happen? Fourthly, who can't wait until Via tells James-y-poo? How do you think he'll react? Do you wonder if I'm going to mess with you further and and throw more unexpected (but really expected) stuff in? G, I know that I don't have a chapter image on. It sucks royally, and so I decided that you didn't need to have your eyes burned out. I'll have one up next chappy. Also, speaking of which, I don't know if you'll get another chapter of that, seeing as the queue is closing soon. I think you will, but I don't know. Um, review. Yeah, still review. Not funny that y'all don't. Last, the next chapter, just ignore the strange kitty. I don't know why she's in there, or if she's going to have an important part ever, but I think I was bored when I wrote that. PS: REVIEW. Really. Do it. Bye! :) Chapter 27: Of Morning Sickness and a Strange Kitty [View Online] [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter] Of Morning Sickness and a Strange Kitty Two and a half weeks later, when both of my friends were exactly seven weeks pregnant, the oh-so-lovely morning sickness kicked in. And here I was, so innocent in the world, thinking that they just wouldn’t get it. Life sucks. It was getting harder and harder to cover up for Dom and Via, who were currently taking turns on which dorms they slept in, being considerate to not leave me to run from one tower to the next all night, when they woke up at insanely early hours of the morning to be sick in the toilet, or after breakfast, or during the second half of second period, or right before lunch, or during the first half of fourth period, or right after dinner, or right before bed. So far, only us and the three boys knew. Lysander and Dom were recently trying to get along for the sake of the baby, and seemed to be in a slightly similar stage to the early dating stage, all awkward and hesitant, careful and blushing. It was a cross between sweet and hilarious. Via had completely recovered from James cheating on her, though she still hated him with a passion, and I had only attacked Malfoy outright eight times, he only trying to rile me up thirty three times, and Al was quick getting out of his denial stage and helping me with Via, taking up the roll of ‘father’, though most of his time was still devoted to Liv. We were all growing up. James hadn’t spoken to me or Via or Dom in a long time, and at the moment, the ‘Dream Team’ seemed all but disbanded. There were no pranks; we didn’t have time to plot them, there were no jokes; no time to write them, no meetings; no time to be stupid. James seemed to be avoiding all of us, and I’d even heard that Fred was on our side, against his all-but-blood-twin. Lily was absolutely furious at James’s cheating, but the rest of the cousins weren’t getting involved, instead remaining neutral and not speaking to all of us at all except for forced polite conversation. They didn’t want to be talked into siding with anyone, and this made it hard to hold conversations with anyone. Roxie still talked to me regularly, as did Hugo, but I barely saw Louis, him having gotten a new girlfriend, and I nearly never saw any of the Gryffindor other people, including Fred, who, though he was on our side, didn’t want to be that out right about it, and even Megan, Liv, Steph and Sam seemed to be distancing themselves from our new little pack, me, Dom, Via, Lysander, Malfoy, and sometimes Al. We were all growing apart. Everything was changing, and it was taking a toll on the entire castle. It was rare to see someone smiling widely, the whole castle seemed to be under a permanent storm cloud because no one was trying to make them happy. Birthdays were coming and going without mark, and it was depressing. It was as if the whole castle sensed that something was wrong, and everyone was solemn for it. Everything was changing, and I didn’t like it. *** I found myself snickering to myself as I hid behind a suit of armor, waiting for the tell-tale explosion that signaled that I had succeeded in my prank. The depressing was depressing and it was depressing me, and I was depressed at the lack of removal of the depression. So I was fixing aforementioned depressing depression. BOOM!! I heard hundreds of girlish shrieks and hundreds of guyish bellows of surprise from all around the castle and grinned widely. Bumping knuckles with Peeves, I counted to twenty three before sauntering out of my hiding spot and acting innocent. *** “I need you to help me,” I muttered to him, my eyes on the ground, my voice sounding as if I was in great pain. The bloke in front of me snorted but nodded, “Why?” “The castle is too dreary. There is no war, people should be happy. So I need cheese.” “Cheese?” “Cheese.” *** Transfiguration, I found myself actually doing the spell we were working on. Changing our desks into horses. It could be useful. Maybe. *** “Pronunciation, everybody!” Called Professor Flitwick. “Faristus Wingulus,” The class recited dully. “Now remember, flick and swish!” *** “I need some avocados too.” “I don’t even want to know…” *** “How can Bea serve Miss Rosie today?” “I’m going to need 34 pounds of bean dip.” “Bea will get right on that, Miss Rosie!” “And a sandwich, Bea, if you can, I’m a bit hungry.” *** “Now this potion will turn you into whatever animal your patronus is.” Professor Slughorn bubbled happily, “And the person who makes the best first attempt gets a gallon of it for whatever use they wish. Just remember! No trouble!” Yep. He was deluded. But I was amazing at potions. *** The closet in front of us shook ominously. “Now, class, this creature in this closet is supposed to turn into anything you find funny. It is quite opposite in the Boggart. Can anyone tell me what its called?” My hand shot in the air. “That, Professor Matthews, is a Noggart.” “Correct!” Lovely. *** “I will also need flour and bright green feathers.” “Not asking.” “Good. No one asked you to ask.” “I don’t have to help you.” “You actually do.” “I know.” He sounded slightly dejected as he scratched his nose once, and I grinned. *** “Professor Slughorn, is there a potion that changes the color of someone’s hair? I was thinking about going blonde,” I asked my professor at the lunch break. He nodded happily and gave me a large vile of bright orange potion. “Enjoy, Miss Weasley,” He bubbled, going back to his crystallized pineapple. *** “Now does everyone know the battle plan?” “Yes!” Peeves said brightly, arming his paint gun, strapped in numerous paintballs. I had given him some of mine as well. “Oi!” I exclaimed. “Sure.” He deadpanned, “We only went over it nine times in the last ten minutes. “It’s time.” *** I deftly filled up all 1003 rainbow coloured balloons with different nacho ingredients. Blue got sour cream, red got melted cheese, green got guacamole, orange got bean dip, yellow got chicken bits, and purple got tomatoes and salsa. Our group of three sat silently in the ROR, charming my 1003 balloons so each one would have a small set of fairy wings and those wings fluttered gently as they picked up their own bulging balloon off the ground and floated up into the air. I had cancelled the chocolate frosting. For now. Bea appeared before me, minding the balloons that weren’t yet airborne, and said, “Does Miss Rosie wish Bea to bring the tortilla chips?” “In about five more minutes, Bea, then you can bring them here. Make sure they’re their full size.” She nodded. *** I sat silently at dinner, across from Al and Malfoy, keeping my head down, staring at my plate, resisting the urge to grin. Dom sat next to me, leaning on my shoulder, clutching her torso, which, she claimed, was hurting her- I don’t know- and Via on my other side, moving her peas around in a pattern, designing something or other. Liv sat next to Al, watching her own plate, and Lysander sat next to Malfoy, eyes on me and Dom. No one was talking. Across the hall, at the Gryffindor table, sat James, head down, not moving, Fred and Megan, who were conversing quietly, Roxie, Lily and Lorcan, all of whom were also talking in low voices, and Hugo, who sat, staring at me, eyes burning a hole in my head, right next to Lysander’s hole. Next to the Gryffindor table was the Ravenclaw table, where Sam, Stephanie, Monica, Summer, and Summer. They were all silent except for the occasional ‘pass the potatoes’. Down the table from us, sat Willy, Chase, and Marcus, all huddled around, but not speaking either. I moved my eyes from my plate to the staff table after glancing at Via and Dom, making sure they were as fine as I could get them. The Professors were all quiet too, just chewing or speaking in low voices. Listening to the silent hall, I felt like crying, even though I rarely cry. Everything was changing and I hoped to all my heart that I could change it back as best I could. Dom’s cries of pain finally subsided and she nibbled on a piece of bread that Lysander handed her, her eyes down, not looking at him. He wasn’t looking at her either though, so it wasn’t as bad as it could be. Replacing my gaze upon my empty plate, I let my head fall into it, making it clatter for a moment. I can’t wait for the nachos. Then, hopefully, life will go back to normal. A few moments later, I looked up and saw Peeves hovering by the door, watching me with a panicked expression on his ghostly face. I kicked Malfoy in the shin and he looked up, a slightly annoyed expression on his face. I rolled my eyeball towards Peeves, not speaking and comprehension dawned on his face. I got up, after warning Dom and Via, dragging my feet towards the entrance, and only a few heads turned at my sudden departure. Standing in the doorway, I hissed out to Peeves, “What’s the matter?” “Well, we’ve got a malfunction of sorts.” He murmured, his face worried. “What’s the prob-” I was cut off as 1003 balloons flew past me, into the Great Hall. “They weren’t flying for me,” Peeves muttered. “Well, don’t worry, Peeves-y, it’s all good now!” I said happily as screams of shock erupted from the hall. I peeked in, and the entire hall was covered with about two feet worth of nacho ingredients. I grinned as the giant nacho chips danced in afterwards. I love nachos. Walking in casually, I broke off a part of the nearest nacho chip and dipped it into the toppings before plopping it in my mouth. I grinned and stood up on the nearest bench. “PEOPLE OF HOGWARTS!!” I called loudly, and heads looked at me, “I have given you the lovely nacho goodness in hopes that the current depressed state of things will leave for good. THE DREAM TEAM IS BACK!!” I was awarded with loud vivacious applause before Aunt Minnie dragged me off the table and out of the Hall. *** “Miss Weasley,” She started when we were in the safety of her office. “You can call me Rose,” I said easily. Her eyes narrowed and I fell silent. “Miss Weasley. You have covered the entire Great Hall with nacho material. Have you anything to say?” “Yes.” We both waited for a while in silence, looking at each other expectantly. “Well?” “Oh! You mean now?” I asked, confused. She nodded once, a curt nod. “I forgot the jalapenos.” She looked ready to bang her head on the wall multiple times. Severus and Albus chuckled. “Sup Sevy, Al?” I asked, seeing that Professor McGonagall wasn’t gonna speak soon. I was rewarded with a beam and a roll of the eyes. “Rose.” Aunt Minnie finally said, and I knew that the ‘storm’ was over, “Why did you do it? Is there something you need to tell me?” “I did it because I was getting depressed with the sullen state of Hogwarts, just as I said. It is depressing, and it’s depressing that the depression didn’t feel like leaving, and so it depressed me. Would you believe it? I was getting depressed because of the depressing depression!” She stared. “Professor McGonagall,” Slughorn’s voice said from behind me. “Mister Malfoy here was a part of this absolute rubbish.” I looked behind me to see a cheese covered Professor Slughorn, holding a very irate looking Malfoy by his shirt shoulder. “Oh, of course, Horace, bring him in.” Aunt Minnie said, looking a bit shocked, to say the least. “Depressing depression?” Malfoy asked as he shook off Slughorn’s hand and seated himself in the chair by himself. “Do you or do you not agree that the Hogwarts depression was so depressing that I was getting depressed?” I asked him loudly, my voice an octave higher with indignation. “Whatever, Weasley,” He said after a moment, smirking a bit. Slughorn left. “Why is it that only the Wotters plus sometimes Malfoy get sent to the Headmistress’s office?” I asked suddenly. I was ignored. Sigh. Holy shit. I just mentally sighed. I have hit rock bottom. Sigh. “AAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGG!!!!” I yelled, clutching my head. You sound like an idiot. A voice in my head said smugly. Shut up you. You doooo. It was singing now. I said shut up. You know you do. Did I not tell you to shut up?! Fine, I’ll leave you alone… For now… It cackled madly and I growled. I’ve decided to name you Sprawn of Devil, or SOD for short. I told it happily. SOD growled. That’s a mean name. It is… How about… um… Herbert, or Herb for short? I asked it. Herb? That’s so lame. Shut up Herb. I grinned widely. “You may go,” Aunt Minnie finished. “No punishment?” I asked, not having been listening. “You two will spend all of next Wednesday cleaning the trophies of the Trophy Room down, Miss Weasley.” She said slowly, staring at me cautiously. I groaned and stomped out. I swear to Merlin, Herb, if you comment, I will hurt you. I didn’t say nothin’. Shut up. *** Do any of you dear readers -and, yes, I do in fact know that you are reading my life story, why wouldn’t you?- see what I have to go through to keep my castle happy? But I do think it’s worth it, nearly all the time. When I got down from the office, I immediately felt the light atmosphere again, and I was happy once more. Malfoy followed me down and grinned slightly before leaving to find Dom, Via, and Lysander. I followed him, because, though I know that there are now a long list of people that I need to talk to, this is by far more important. Al wouldn’t be there though, because he will be spending time with Liv. They have been spending more time together ‘talking’ ever since I gave him the recipe to the ‘Contractive Potion’ that I found engraved in the bottom of Dom’s bed. It was written and invented by Lily Evans herself, and I immediately copied it down. Ironic that it would be on Dom’s bed, huh? Oh well. Shaking myself out of my thoughts before Herb intervened; I skipped in front of Malfoy, a smile playing on my lips as people passed, their whole stance lighter, freer, happier. And all I did was make nachos. *** “Rosie, really, it’s fine, go to your stupid Quidditch Practice!” Dom said, all but pushing me out of the Ravenclaw 6th Year Boys’ Dorm. Via snickered from behind her, and I shot the black-haired girl a half-hearted glare as I continued to go against Dom. “ROSIE!” Dom exclaimed, throwing open the door and shoving me out of it, “GO!” I kicked the door once it was closed, and stomped down the stairs, ignoring the frightened looks I was getting from some of the little kids. Stomping into the common room, I saw Sam, Lorcan, and Lysander waiting, amused expressions on their faces. “Accio stupid Firebolt.” I said mutinously, waving my wand in a vague direction towards the girls’ dorms. It shot down the stairs and I caught it deftly before stomping out, completely ignoring the fact that I wasn’t in my practice uniform. I heard the boys following behind. I growled darkly as they caught up with me, the twins both slinging an arm over my shoulders. “It’s fucking raining and still you want a practice, Sam?!” I asked loudly, seeing the pouring rain out of the window. It was so dark that I could hardly see five feet out. A small tree blew past the window, and then a muggle bike. “I should get paid for this.” I muttered bitterly, and they howled loudly with laughter. Lovely bunch they are. “Ro, you’re just bitter because you’re the only female that’s on the team,” Lysander said, his voice haughty, as he waggled a finger dangerously close to my mouth. I bit it. Hard. “YYYYEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEOOOOOOOOOOOOOWWWWWWWWWWWWWW!!!!!!!!” He yelped, and shook his finger violently. I didn’t let go. “Rosie, release. Release.” Sam tried, holding my shoulders comfortingly. “Rosie, if you release, I’ll give you this sparkly super-ball,” Lorcan said, a bright smile on his face as he spoke with an overly happy voice. He pulled out a sparkly super-ball, and I let go of his twin’s finger, taking the ball and skipping ahead, bouncing it occasionally. “Bitter Bitting Bitch,” Lysander muttered, his own voice bitter. “Alliteration!” I exclaimed and continued skipping until I ran smack into someone. I crumpled to the ground, my broom clattering to the marble before I did, my ball still clutched in my fist. “Ow.” I muttered. “Incest, really Weasley?” Malfoy’s mocking voice rang out from my left, and the three boys I was walking with laughed some more. “Barbaric Barmy Bastardly Broomcloset-Hog,” I muttered. “Alliteration!” Malfoy cheered, his voice still taunting. Al extended a hand, which I took, towards me, grinning, but trying to hide it. “So, Alby, did you guys run out of material to talk about?” I asked him, grinning triumphantly when he blushed. “Here’s another vial,” I said after a moment of people snickering at my cousin, taking out the little bottle of bright green potion out of my back pocket and handing it to him, which he snatched and hurriedly shoved it in his pocket. “Why do you keep that stuff?” Lysander asked, his voice curious as one eyebrow was raised, “I thought you didn’t believe in BC, both wizard and muggle.” “BC?” Malfoy asked, an eyebrow was raised on his head too. “Birth Control, and I-” “I know what it means; I was just wondering why you abbreviate it.” “My dad is not the most understanding about sex, at all. And as I was saying, I don’t believe in BC, I thought he would need it.” “You don’t believe in Birth Control?” Lorcan asked. “Nope. Technically, I don’t think you should have sex at all until you’re married, but, when you’re drunk, and a guy forces you, that doesn’t happen.” “Do all guys force you?” “No. But since I’m not a virgin anymore, it doesn’t matter as much. My first time is gone, in a small, vague pile of memories.” “I guess you believe in it now,” Sam said, his face amused. We had been slowly telling people about our predicament, starting with the Ravenclaw 6th year boys, because we used their dorm most. “Nope. Even less now. Drunken sex should be punished. Not that I think that a baby is punishment, I love kids. But not most do, especially at sixteen years old.” We had started walking again, toward the Quidditch pitch, and when we got to the door, Al pulled out an umbrella from under his cloak, opening it up. Malfoy did the same, and I glared at the slightly smug look I got. “Do I have to go, Sammy?” I asked, my voice pleading. “Yep.” “But it’s the middle of November, and it’s hailing!” “It’s not hail-” Sam was cut off as a very large piece of hail flew in through the open doors and hit him in the head. “It’s hailing.” I deadpanned. In the next three seconds, I spent two of them, laughing hysterically and pointing wildly at a slightly angry- but not at me!- Sam. The third second was spent smacking all four other boys upside the head because I felt like it, and skipping out into the pouring rain. On the fourth second, I was about five feet out of the castle, and I was drenched. Like, not even really wet, I was drenched. I stopped my skipping for a moment and stood there. “You look like a wet cat,” Malfoy commented, coming to stand behind me -with a freaken umbrella!- and smirk. I transfigured into my Animagus form and winked at him before shooting off. Stopping abruptly at the edge of the Quidditch field, I changed back into my human form and leaned against one of the poles of the stands. Waiting. And waiting. Still waiting. Still waiting. Still wait- I’m bored. You have the attention span of a hyperactive squirrel. Shut up, Herb. Ooh! Look! A kitty! I sprinted off in chase of the kitty, which, for the record, was soaked. Finally realizing that I wouldn’t be able to catch it in a human form, I changed back to my Animagus form and meowed. The cat I was chasing stopped and looked at me for a moment before coming up to me and sitting down directly in front of me, studying me. Finally it meowed and I transfigured back into my human form again, scooping it up. “I got a kitty!” I exclaimed cheerfully. I let out a small shriek of pain and dropped my kitty, holding at my hand. I was instantly surrounded by Al, Lorcan, Lysander, and Sam, Malfoy hovering a bit farther behind. I pressed my tongue to my palm, right by the joint-ish-thing under the thumb, and hissed in pain. Finally, when the pain subsided into barely bearable- Alliteration! -throbbing, I took my tongue off of my hand and peered closely at it; the dark clouds made it hard to see anything. It looks like a claw mark. Thank you Herb. No problem-o Rose-o. Stop that. Fine. “It looks like a claw mark,” Sam commented. “That’s what Herb said,” I answered unthinkingly. I got a few raised eyebrows, but when I shook my head, they said nothing. Al took my hand and studied it up close. “Rose…” He murmured, his voive barely heard over the pounding of the rain. I froze. He used my name. Like my actual name, no variation. It was serious, “Rose, I think… I think you’ve Imprinted.” Crickets chirping. “Imprinted?” Thank you, Lysander, for asking that. “It means that the cat, that one there, has chosen you to ‘protect’. It’s incredibly rare to have a magical creature as a protector, and now, with the lack of war, I don’t know what you’re gonna do. She’s bound to you. Spiritually, of course.” More crickets chirping. “Huh?” I finally asked. Al shoved my palm back in my face, and I saw that the thin red lines on my palm had cooled down and were now a blueish/silveryish colour. They almost looked like swirls. “Uhh… So what you’re saying, basically, is that I’m being protected by that little orange kitten for my life. Right?” He nodded and rolled his eyes. “Time for Quidditch practice,” I said brightly, clapping my hands together now that the pain had faded completely. We set off toward the Ravenclaw changing rooms, Al muttering about whatever, and the cat following me closely. When we walked in the room, Al and Malfoy too, I saw Tyler snogging some blonde Hufflepuff. I cleared my throat loudly. She was rudely shoved off of him, and he sprang up, ruffling his hair arrogantly, shooting me a ‘seductive’ smirk. “Tyler, I’m sorry that I can’t make a big scene over this, but it’s over.” His cool smirk slid off his face into a glare. “No problem, you kiss like a third year anyway.” Every guy, minus Al and even Malfoy, snorted. He made to pass us up, and I stopped him, slapping him across the face. “Tyler, I warned you that cheating on a team member is forbidden. You’ve already used your ‘Oops’, and since you obviously can’t follow rules, you are now off the team.” Sam said, stepping up and standing in front of me, his voice full of authority, arms crossed. It was kinda sweet. Tyler stormed out- the blonde had snuck off earlier- and I collapsed onto the other couch. “Love lives suck,” I muttered, loud enough for everyone else to hear. I was rewarded with snorts. You knew he was cheating long ago. Shut up Herb. “What are you gonna name your cat?” Lorcan asked. “I don’t know. How about Herb?” I was rewarded with two hisses. One from the cat, the other from the voice in my head. I would have laughed if it wasn’t so sad that I took advice-sometimes- from a voice in my head. It was even sadder that I named it. Don’t be rude, Rosie. Shut up, Herb. “WE should have a vote.” I said, unable to think of anything else at the present moment. “I like Lexandra,” Lysander offered. “Laurinda,” Lorcan offered. “Samantha.” Sam suggested. “Alena?” Al asked. I raised my brows at Malfoy in expectance, and he looked mildly surprised that I asked for his opinion. After thinking for a moment, he said, “Beatrice.” “Got it.” I said, comparing the names in my head, “Beatrice Samantha Laurinda Alena Lexandra Weasley.” I was stared at, but Beatrice Samantha Laurinda Alena Lexandra hopped into my lap and purred contentedly. “She likes it, so there,” I said after the stares didn’t cease. Hmmm. isn’t it a bit long? No, Herb, it’s perfect. “Isn’t it a bit long?” Lysander asked after a few more minutes. “No, Sandy, it’s perfect.” I didn’t mention that Herb thought the same thing. Only because it would have made you seem mental. Herb. I can do wandless magic, talk to a voice in my head, find throwing potatoes very relaxing, practice my puppy dog face in the mirror regularly and got Imprinted on by a cat. I am not the most normal person in the world. They don’t know three of those things. Shut up. You know, you are very mean to me, what if I just… disappeared? I wouldn’t care. Silence. In my head and out. Tic, tok, tic, tok, tic, tok… … … … Silence. Herb. HERB. HERB!!! Herb! I was joking! COME BACK! I WAS KIDDING!!! “COME BACK, HERB!!! I DIDN’T MEAN IT!!!!!” I yelled, my voice hysterical as I fell of the couch and onto my knees, one arm out in the air. I was stared at. And now, since you look like a complete creeper, I have decided to return. You are too predictable, Weasley. I hate you. An incredibly awkward cough interrupted Herb’s response though, and I looked up. Al was standing in front of me, his arms out, as if to protect himself, a slightly frightened expression on his face. The other boys were behind, even Malfoy, though he looked bored and amused. “Erm.” I said finally, standing up quickly. “You need to lay down, Rosie,” He murmured in a soothing voice, and I immediately felt tired. “AL STOP MESSING WITH MY EMOTIONS!” I yelled. See, he had this thing where he could seriously calm anyone down, make them sleepy. I once called him my very own anesthetic. It’s a muggle thing. It’s not a magical thing though, as far as we know, but it was one of the reasons he was usually picked to calm me down when I was on the warpath. Behind me, I heard a small swishy noise, and I looked, ignoring the boys who were coming closer. “Beatrice Samantha Laurinda Alena Lexandra, is that you?” I asked, extending a cautious hand toward the midnight black panther standing in front of me. The animal purred, and I looked at its eyes. Yep. Same sapphire eyes. It was Beatrice Samantha Laurinda Alena Lexandra. “Well… Um… I wasn’t aware that protector animals changed shape. I wonder what caused it?” Al said from at my shoulder. I jumped a foot in the air. You are getting girlier, Ro, it’s almost creepy. Shut up Herb. “So, since it’s been an hour since the practice should have started, and we are the only ones here, plus the fact that we need a new beater, let’s all go in. We could even look up information on Beatrice… Samantha Laurinda… Alena… Lexandra…” Sam sounded very hesitant using the name, and I grinned as I nodded. Beatrice Samantha Laurinda Alena Lexandra rubbed her side against my hip, and I grinned wider. *** I was wandering the corridors with Lysander, Malfoy, and Al. And Beatrice Samantha Laurinda Alena Lexandra, of course. And me! Herb. You are in my mind. You are not with us, you are merely a sign that I am going insane. Not the point. Ignoring. “Miss Weasley! Mister Malfoy, Mister Potter, Mister Scamander!” What are you doing here?” Aunt Minnie’s voice rang out, loud. I wondered why she didn’t mention my panther/cat. Glancing behind me, I saw that Beatrice Samantha Laurinda Alena Lexandra had completely melted into the shadows. Aunt Minnie’s heels clicked closer, and I heard Beatrice Samantha Laurinda Alena Lexandra’s paws pad a bit closer as well. Aunt Minnie stood in front of us, her lips a thin line, as she glared at us, all of whom were sporting our winning smiles. “Children! You are not to be wandering the corridors at night! I have told you multiple times in your schoo- Oh sweet Merlin above.” I glanced behind again, and Beatrice Samantha Laurinda Alena Lexandra had come out of the shadows and was standing tensed behind me. “Miss Weasley-” I cut her off. “How do you know she’s mine?” “Miss Weasley, I have known you your whole life. She’s yours. Though I have no idea where in the world you got a panther.” I grinned and Al rushed to explain. “Aunt Minnie, this panther Imprinted on Rosie,” He muttered loudly. And that, my friend, is what they call an oxymoron. Maybe. “She Imprinted on you, Rose?” Aunt Minnie’s voice pulled me out of the mental debate I was about to ensue in. “Apparently.” I said brightly, showing her my palm. She took it, and her eyes widened as she studied it in the dark. “A panther?” She asked. “Well,” Malfoy said, “It was a cat a while ago, we had been researching it in the library to see why it would have changed.” “A Transfiguring Protector Imprinted on you, Miss Weasley?” I was asked. “Apparently,” I said brightly. “So, do you know about them?” Lysander asked. “Transfiguring Protectors are even rarer than that of regular protectors, which are very rare,” She said, “It is not normal for an animal to decide that it wants to protect a human.” Okay, why don’t you just go out and tell me straight that I’m strange? HUH? I shrugged and we continued on our way, Aunt Minnie shaking her head. You are strange. I did not ask you Herb, I asked Aunt Minnie in my head. Because it was really likely that she was gonna be able to answer your question if it was asked in your head. WHO ASKED YOU?! I’m merely stating that she couldn’t possibly answer something you asked her in your head, as far as I know, the only people who know what goes on in your head are me and Beatrice Samantha Laurinda Alena Lexandra. Wait. A kitty knows what goes on in my head? Don’t you know that when an animal bonds with you, Imprints, your minds nearly… connect so to speak, so the animal will know if you’re in any real danger? Nooo… I did not know that. And how the hell do you know that? You’re in my head! That’s not to say that I know more than you. That is so not true. Do you want an example? I know that you like Malfoy; that you think that shirt he’s wearing, really tight and wet from rain, shows his nice abs and accents his ‘stormy’ eyes. That is so not true. De-nial. Herb sang. “AAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG!!!!!!!!!!!” I yelled hysterically, clutching my head and running away. *** 3rd POV (With Boys) “Well,” Lysander commented after a while, all of the boys staring off into the distance where Rose had run away, “That was…” He trailed off, not entirely sure how to word it. “Strange?” Al offered. “I agree 100%,” Scorpius said, his tone slightly disbelieving. “It was Rose, though,” Al commented. “True,” the rest of the boys agreed quickly. *** Rose’s POV Fine, fine, I won’t mention it again. I changed my mind; I would do just fine without you in my head. Are we really gonna have a repeat of that? I hate you. Sure you do. *** I tip-toed into the Ravenclaw Boys’ Sixth Year Dorm, Beatrice Samantha Laurinda Alena Lexandra following behind me. Even though was pissed at Herb, I did not need Prego Numero Uno and Prego Numero Dos to become irritated with me. We had taken over this dorm completely, moving everything that was ours into it and kicking the boys out. “ROSE NYPHADORA WEASLEY-POTTER!” Dominique’s voice rang out, full of authority. I groaned and lit my wand, illuminating her figure, hands on her hips, the newly visible bump on her torso not showing because she was wearing a baggy shirt. “I’m not a Potter,” I said, confused. Via stood off to the side, her posture much more relaxed, amused. “WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN?!” She continued, demanding of me, her voice still loud. “Out.” I was growled at. Growled at. By my pregnant cousin. Lovely. Okay, so, like I said last chapter, just ignore the cat. I must have been in some strange mood when I wrote it, she isn't important at ALL. Next, I have one and a half more chapters to write before the entire story is written. it's fity chapters long though, so it should be a while before it's all posted. C, I know, another imageless chapter. But, I am making all new and very awsome chappy images for each chapter, but I've only got twelve downloaded onto this computer, so only the first twelve chapters will have them for now. (In about an hour from when this comes out.) I'm about to go post them now. :D And last, I must say, the next chapter is one of my favorites, so I can't wait for you to see that. :) Review! You can get special imaginary pretend wands that are actually sticks! Oh my gosh, I bet that bought you. PS: Please forgive the crappy chapter. Chapter 28: When I Actually Show Up At Dentention [View Online] [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter] When I Actually Show Up At Detention I was forced. Like, literally. And I know we all have our own versions of the meaning of the word ‘force’, but this was none of that, go-to-detention-or-else stuff, or even, go-right-now-and-if-I-see-you-outside-of-it-I’ll-punish-you-severley. I guess the professors finally realized that I wasn’t scared of their threats. Serves them right. But forced. I was forced. Like literally. Do you still not believe me? Okay, so here’s the shortened version of the story. So after a lovely week of morning sickness, no sleep, homework, no sleep, prefect patrols, no sleep, Quidditch practice, no sleep, Quidditch tryouts, no sleep, morning sickness, no sleep, more homework, no sleep, arguing with Malfoy, no sleep, arguing with Herb, no sleep, getting criticized by two pregnant teenagers about how I apparently make bad decisions, no sleep, getting begged by James to get Via to forgive him, no sleep, arguing with Herb, no sleep, being forced into a girl’s school uniform, no sleep, getting criticized again by two pregnant teenagers about how I apparently still make bad decisions, no sleep, more homework, no sleep, launching potatoes at random people, no sleep, planning the next Dream Team prank, no sleep, and no sleep, I was reading a novel on the couch that I had dragged up from the Ravenclaw Common Room into the Boy’s dorm that we took over, and semi-listening to Dom and Via about how fat they were getting- I mean, c’mon, they’re pregnant! AND it’s only the middle of the third month! They’re gonna get a lot fatter. Not that I said any of that out loud- when Lysander marched up there -currently, we were only giving certain people permission to come up, even the people who used to live in the dorm- and, with the help of Al, Lorcan and Sam, bound me magically and dragged me to detention. Not that I didn’t give a good fight. Al currently had a broken arm, a sprained ankle and a split lip, Lysander had two sprained wrists, a black eye and a huge bruise forming along his side, Lorcan had a black eye as well, and a broken arm, and Sam had a broken nose and two bruised shins. And I didn’t even use my wand which I managed to misplace again! So as I was being dragged to Professor Slughorn’s classroom, Herb kept up a constant stream of encouraging rubbish. Don’t worry, Rosie, you’ll get through this. You’ve been in detention before! It’s all easy. Just cleaning a few cauldrons and then you leave! You don’t even have to talk to Malfoy. I bet Sluggy’ll even let you go early because you’re his new favorite student! It’s just detention. You’ll get through it easily. Alive. It’s okay. Calm down. I’m good, Herb. Was that a semi-nice response to something I said?! Shut up. Well it was good while it lasted, I guess… I ignored him. Next to me, Al was murmuring nearly the exact same things to me, trying to get me in a state of calm before I was locked in a room with my temper and his second best mate for four hours. I groaned as the door to the dungeons came into view, and struggled again halfheartedly. My life sucks. I’m going to detention. *** “I’m really good at bitch slaps,” I said, after an hour of absolute silence. We weren’t even working all that much, just sitting there. He ignored me. “Potatoes can be used in so many ways,” I said, again after a long period of time (five minutes). He still ignored me. I groaned loudly and checked my ancient pocket watch. See, it is from the fifteen hundreds, some ancient Wizarding Princess owned it. It’s solid silver and has swirls engraved all over it. I loved it. Reading the little hands (they were cool, made of diamond), I saw that there were four more hours left. I shoved it back into my pocket and sighed, gnawing on my lip, as I continued my cleaning of the cauldron I was currently working on. The silence soon became so overwhelming that I started humming. Strangely enough Herb was absent. Well, you know, as absent as a voice in my head could be… The lyrics of the song ran through my head, but I didn’t sing them out loud. I, of course was humming the tune to Tik Tok. It’s an old muggle song, but the lyrics are timeless, accept for the two mentions to other old muggles. I cut songs right in the middle of it, and switched to something else. I put my hands up, they’re playin’ my song, The butterflies fly away. Noddin’ my head like, yeah, Movin’ my hips like, yeah.. Now, I was humming the ah-maze-ing song, Party in the USA, by another old muggle. She’s awesome. Loudly. “AAARRRRRGGGGG!! Will you stop your bloody incessant humming?!” Malfoy exclaimed after I finished the song and went back to Tik Tok. “And he speaks,” I said dryly, “Funny, I was beginning to think he’d forgotten how to.” I had been addressing the wall behind me. Strange, isn’t it, that I talk to walls when I want someone to agree with me? Herb doesn’t, and, as I’ve pointed out before, he’s a voice in my head. But whatever. I turned to Malfoy and addressed him, “Why can’t you be irritating so I can freaking yell at you?!?!” I demanded. Hah. See him beat that. He shifted and Herb decided to grace me with his presence. Oh, my, honey, look at those biceps flex. Um. Herb? Are you gay? I was ignored. Lovely. I was ignored by the voice in my head, who might be gay. Unless it’s a girl. But I don’t know. “At least I don’t feel the need to speak every five minutes just to hear my own bloody voice,” He responded coolly. “I do not speak to hear my voice!!!” I shrieked, standing up at the same time as he did, “I speak, because I feel it’s necessary. I don’t like utter silence for more than half an hour. It’s how I was raised.” “Looks like you’re doing it again, Weaslette,” He remarked. I really wished I had my wand. I stepped closer to him, “You are such a bastard! You know nothing about me, and yet you continue to irritate me to infinity!” Did you, or did you not just ask him to irritate you so you had a reason to yell? WHO ASKED YOU, HERB?!?! “And do you know what else?” I continued, my voice slowly donning that hysterical note it got when I got really worked up, stressed, tired, emotional, or angry. To be honest, it was a combination of all of those, “You can’t even spell KETCHUP RIGHT!!! IT’S SPELLED K-E-T-C-H-U-P, NOT C-A-T-C-H-U-P!!!” my voice got louder. He stepped closer to me too, to show that he wasn’t afraid. Sexual tension… Herb sang. Shut up, Herb. “YEAH, WELL, AT LEAST I CAN COLOUR-CODE MY OWN SCHEDULE RIGHT!!!” He yelled, completely oblivious to Herb’s comments on his ‘toned body’. Well, if he wasn’t oblivious, I think it would be a bit bad. “YOU COLOURED ALL OF YOUR TRANSFIGURATIONS YELLOW, EXCEPT FOR THE ONE ON THURSDAY!” “YEAH, WELL, AT LEAST I CAN HOLD MY BREATH FOR FOUR MINUTES AND THIRTY NINE SECONDS UNDER WATER!!!” I exclaimed back, “AND I DON’T FEEL THE NEED TO FUCK EVERY GUY I DATE!!!” “I DON’T DATE GUYS!!!!” He roared. I nearly laughed, that was not what I was implying. But, oh well, at least its all clear now. I stifled a giggle while Herb laughed, “AND AT LEAST I’M NOT SHORTER THAN A PURPLE MUSHROOM!!!” We were less than a foot away now. I stared at him for a moment before responding, “A MUSHROOM?! WHERE THE HELL DID YOU GET A MUSHROOM?!” We were nearly touching noses. “I DON’T KNOW!!! AND IT WAS A PURPLE MUSHROOM!!!” He yelled back. “THAT’S SINGLY THE MOST RETARDED INSULT I’VE EVER HEA-mmmmffff…” I was cut off when Malfoy grabbed my face quickly, almost violently, and pressed his lips to mine, wrapping one of his arms around my waist. My hormones took over, telling me that this was a reasonably attractive boy and that I should kiss back, and so I did, clearing my mind, shutting Herb up. I moved my lips against his, and his other hand, still gripping my face, loosened to just cupping my face, as my arms came up past his shoulders, around his neck, my hands tangling themselves in his usual slightly-long platinum hair. My back hit the cold marble wall of the dungeon and his tongue ran along my lips delicately, seeking permission to deepen the kiss, and I automatically let him, opening my mouth and letting out a small moan as his hands traveled lower from my face and waist. After what seemed like hours- I know, how clique is that?!- we broke apart, panting slightly, as he rested his forehead against mine. He moved back from the wall, separating our heads, but not letting go of my waist, and I saw that, once out of the shadows of the corner of the classroom, he looked properly kissed. You know, flushed cheeks, swollen, red lips, overly messed up hair, eyes smoldering. I nearly flushed, realizing that I probably looked the same, and my eyes lingered on his lips. I’d done that! “Wow.” I breathed, panting slightly, still. A smirk played on his lips as my cheeks flooded with heat at the realization of what I’d just said. That sounded so amateur! And then, I realized that I was not delicately pink, but I felt my whole face burning with embarrassment at my stupid comment, and the thought of it had me blushing all the more, and it was just a never-ending-circle of red-faced-ness!! I couldn’t help it though. I’m a red head. “Wow is right, Weasley, that was… that was something else,” He agreed, watching me, a smirk still upon his lips. “Shut up, Malfoy,” I said, but I lacked the usual coolness I usually had, “Don’t be jealous that I recovered first. I mean, quite obviously, you were still hypnotized over my awesome kissing skills.” His smirk grew and I knew that if Herb were a real person, he’d be giving me a combination between a what-the-hell?! look and a shrug. “Oh, your awesome kissing skills,” He said, his voice amused. “Of course, mine, I’m clearly the better kisser,” I responded easily, moving a bit farther from him. I could still feel the heat radiating off of his tall body. Miss Weasley, are you… dear me… flirting with Scorpius? Herb mock-gasped. “Do you want to test that, Weasley?” Malfoy asked, and I let a competitive smirk take form on my lips. “Is that a challenge, Malfoy?” I asked him. “Are you declining?” “Never.” “Cocky.” “Confident.” I corrected, replaying the dance from the Ball, and he grinned before pulling me back to him and I pressed my lips to his once more. Needless to say, we didn’t get a whole lot of cleaning done after that. Poor Professor Slughorn… Ahhh, the long awaited moment.What'd you think???I figured dentention would be the best bet, since they go to it so often. :D OTHER GOOD READS BY MOI: No, you may not be a complete fan of my writting ( ;] ) but just check them out, okay? :D Vanishing Act has one published chapter, it's Rose/Scorpius, and it's both dark and dramatic. Its one of those expirimental stories, because I have issues with writting dark fics, but I'm trying. :) Testing Fate is kind of the prequel to this story, but can both be read alone and might be used for some other future not written on paper but planned out in my head R/S fic too.Yeah, that's it. Shameless advertising, I know, but they are my stories on my other story. PS: New chapter images should come... whenever I get around to making/posting them. :DReview! Same offer as the previous chapter still stands. :)OH! Also, I am not, nor in any way own anything belonging to Miley Cyrus or Ke$ha (writen as Smiley Pyrus and Keash.) The songs that Rose was thinking about, Tic Toc, which is Ke$ha's and Party In The USA, which is Miley's. No copyright infrigment intended. Also, Mick Jagger is not dead. I know, I know, you're all like 'what took so long?'. Well, it was the queue, and I kept screwing over the chapter. But, I'm still learning, so yeah. Forgive the wait. :D And, um, I think that's it. I really do hope you liked it. :) HERE IS THE VERY IMPORTANT MESSAGE: Okay, so I know that after you lot read this, you'll all hate me and cheerfully plot my death violently, but it has to be said. *deep breath* The entirity of the rest of this story somehow got deleated. Which, for those of you who are still in denial, means that this story will be abandoned *cue gasps of horror and shock* until I get it all rewritten. And, so, that means, that I love you all, and that's why I will do my super very best to get it all rewritten as epically as it was already written the first time, but still as quick as possible. Don't hate me forever. But, of course, that doesn't mean that the readers that have waited day and night for my inconsistant updates will leave, right? *crosses fingers hopefully* If you want to leave me a message telling me all about how much you hate me now, and how mad you are at the computer and not me, that would be excellent, and I promise I'll still respond to them. Of Food Cravings and Breakfast 29 You like him, you like him, you really, really like him! Herb sang in my head all the way back to the dorm. SHUT UP HERB. I yelled at him. “Did you snog him?” Dom demanded literally the second my foot stepped over the threshold. I nearly choked on air, but realized she was teasing and put on a mildly disgusted face and shuddered. Hypocrite. Herb muttered. Not responding, not responding… Via giggled as Dom continued to launch the randomest questions at me such as ‘How much does an average sized potato way once it is peeled?’ or, um, ‘How long do you think it’d take to chop up James and fry him?’. “SO who’s hungry?” I asked after we were reaching Question Number Fifty, clapping my hands together loudly. Both girls’ eyes widened at the mention of food, and I nearly grinned. They weren’t even three months yet, and this was already strange. Both girls were due around the end of July, I think… I don’t know. It was gonna be a long year. I led the way down the stairs and immediately called out Lysander’s name. “LYSANDER SCAMANDER, YOU GET YOUR SORRY ARSE DOWN HERE!!!! BOY, HAVE YOU GOT SOME ‘SPLAINING TO DO!!!!” I screamed. I heard several crashes from above and soon enough, Lysander fell down the stairs and landed in a heap at the foot of them, Al, Malfoy, Sam, and Lorcan all following behind at a much leisurely pace. “What did I do?” He demanded, slightly breathless, as he finally got up from the ground and stood in front of me. “These girls are hungry. Take them to the kitchens. Now.” I said happily. I was glared at briefly, but he, Sam and Lorcan complied silently, escorting them out of the common room. I made to step out of the common room as well, but I was stopped. “Excuse me,” A snooty voice said from behind me. I turned and spied a short bloke with horn-rimmed glasses, a tie, and a prefect’s badge on his chest, standing before me, his arms crossed, a slightly annoyed expression on his face. “Yes?” I asked cheerfully. “It is past curfew,” He said snootily. Yes. I already used that word. But it really is the only way to describe the tone of his voice aside from higher pitched than usual, almost like he had a sinus issue. It was silent for a moment. Then two. Then three. “And…” I finally said, not really getting the point. “And, you should not be letting other students out to go raid the kitchens or leave yourself.” I stared at him in disbelief. Was he for real? “I gave them permission,” I said after a few more minutes of expectant silence. “And who gave you the authority to give permission to other students to break the rules?” He asked. “One. It is not breaking the rules if I’m going to visit Professor McGonagall. Two. I am a prefect, Al here is a prefect, and Sam over there is a prefect. Three. No one gives me permission to do anything. I am merely a free spirit of chaotic temperamental awesomeness that wanders of its own free will. No one controls me, no one tells me what to do, no one worries about me, no one is stupid enough to get into my business without my permission first.” I was quite proud of myself for keeping my voice pleasant the whole speech, even though my voice had gotten drastically louder. Malfoy looked like he was in pain from not laughing. I kicked him in the shin. Hard. His face now looked in pain for a completely other reason. “You just assaulted another student!” Sir Snooty Pants exclaimed disbelievingly. “And?” I asked, not really up to waiting for another silence. “And, that is completely against the Prefect code, which I highly doubt you are one anyway,” He said, wait for it, snootily. I rummaged through my pockets for a few minutes, occasionally pulling out some strange thing from one of them, and dropping it on the ground. A small white field mouse fell from my hand, squeaked, and scurried away, followed closely by a large orange super-ball. Next came a link of paperclips that had exactly 1000 paperclips all attached to each other. A pen. Another pen, this one pink and fluffy. Two pen knifes. A muggle paint ball. A stapler. Two shredded pictures of James, one dipped in black ink. A bag of uncooked rice, most of which had names written on them in very small print. I am awesome at that. A stolen snitch. Another stolen snitch. The doorknob to the Slytherin 6th Years Boys’ Bathroom. A few owl treats for Shark. A piece of raw steak wrapped up in Muggle plastic wrap for Beatrice Samantha Laurinda Alena Lexandra. A drawing by me of Al. It was very good. Six pages of Transfiguration notes. Thirteen galleons, Nine sickles and two knuts. Three hundred dollars of American Muggle money. 50£ of British Muggle money. Nine Euros. My pocket watch. Another paintball. A jug of bright green paint. Some hair dye. Some crackers for my pregos. A butterbeer bottle cap. A portrait of my parents and Uncle Harry from their fifth year. The key to the Entrance Hall’s great doors. A large stick. Three needles. Eight spools of thread. A piece of apricot coloured ribbon. A muggle basketball. Nine creepy amulets I bought at a Fortune Teller’s Palace. Seven Toro Cards I bought at the same place. A three meter length of rope. A roll of blue duct tape. A pair of pliers. A bottle of muggle anesthetic. Thirteen Puking Pastilles. A pair of fishnet stockings. A bright blue pair of stilettos. A glow-in-the-dark condom. (Not that I use that. Like I said. I haven’t had sex since the middle(ish) of summer.) Eight Never-Melting-Snowballs I made in first year. A bottle of pumpkin juice. A tampon. A jar filled with Smarties. (Muggle candy) A spoon. A plastic spoon. A pair of headphones for my iTouch (muggle device. Bet you haven’t heard of it). My iTouch. A mini calendar. A velvet bag filled with moonstone, turquoise and crystal. A pouch of fake blood. A pouch of fake brains. Mints. Gum. Muggle Gum. A scarf. A miniature umbrella you usually get when you buy some fancy tropical alcoholic drink. A canister of toothpicks. A canister of firewhiskey. A stuffed animal gorilla. My wand (oops). A tube top. A headband. The key to the Gryffindor Quidditch Locker Rooms. Homework I have to turn in this coming week. Two quills. A jar of colour changing ink. A picture of me throwing mayonnaise filled balloons at the Slytherin Quidditch Team, framed. A list of people who know what my middle name is. A fanged Frisbee. And my prefect’s badge, which was still bright orange and occasionally flashed purple, blue, or green, yelling, ‘ROSE RULES!’. It was an accident. The colours that is. I shoved it in his face, dislodging his glasses by mistake and started putting the rest of my stuff back in my pockets. Three minutes later, I was done shoving it all back in the correct pockets, I grinned triumphantly at him and took my badge back. “You see I don’t wear it because I find it insulting.” He looked offended. “So I’ll be leaving now, if you don’t mind,” I said after another moments of silence before skipping out of the common room, only to face plant about two feet away from the entrance where Malfoy and Al were walking out. “OOF!” I grunted. I was laughed at. I stood up and pouted, but continued on my way to McGonagall’s office. “Why the hell do you have a glow-in-the-dark condom in your pockets?” Al asked after a while. “It sounded cool.” I answered. “‘I am merely a free spirit of chaotic temperamental awesomeness,’” Malfoy mocked me, grinning slightly. “What’s sad about that, is that it’s all true. No one does control her,” Al said to him, “No one. She’s taught a dementor how to play poker.” “No I haven’t!” I exclaimed, trying not to let show that I thought it would be immensely fun to do so. “You just gave her the idea, idjet,” Malfoy answered, seeing my faraway look. “Oops.” “Why do you have American money?” “You see, I heard that America has this place called ‘Kentucky Fried Chicken’ and that it’s supposed to be really good. And so, one day I shall go there and see for myself.” I looked out of a nearby window into the distance, imagining it. “OI! RO! Professor MG. Remember?” Al’s voice broke through my concentration, and I became a bit nervous. It’ll be fine, Rosie, Herb comforted. Funny how I don’t like him (her??) in my head, but he (she??) still helps me a lot. Except for when I sound like a raving lunatic because of him (her??), You’ll be okay. She’ll say yes. You’ll get this. You’ll get it. Calm. Inner zen. Peace. I stopped again and took deep breaths, fully about to set into a long calming meditation session. “C’mon Rosie,” Al comforted. Bless him. He had no idea what the hell we were doing, but he was still calming my nerves. But since he has that stupid magical calming quality, I felt immediately calm. “I wanted to calm myself on my own, Albus,” I growled bitterly, not really mad because he was still doing it, and he shrugged, looking apologetic even though he wasn’t. “It would have taken too long.” “Why are we going to McGonagall’s office?” Malfoy asked. “I have to ask her some very important questions.” I answered cheerfully. And just like that I was nervous again, and I felt Albus twitch under the newest strain of my mood before bringing me back up to a calmer level. Poor Albus, linked to my moods more so than anyone else, except maybe Malfoy, because we were always together. I kept my mood happy and upbeat until I reached the door to the office, stepping inside and closing it behind me, not allowing the boys to get in. “Professor McGonagall,” I began as I perched in the chair directly across from her desk, my whole form tense, “I have two very important questions to ask you.” She looked up from her papers at my serious tone of voice and the use of her actual name respectfully. “Miss Weasley?” “Question Number One. You are aware of the trip I was planning for May to visit Uncle Charlie in Romania?” I asked her and she nodded, “But I was wondering if I could change that to this coming week. I already did all of the assignments for the week. Personal matters that I cannot share at the moment have gotten in the way with the spring visit.” I handed her my stack of assignments, and she flipped through them briefly before saying, “If you can get Minister Shacklebott to give you permission to Floo Internationally, I will allow you to go.” I nearly squealed. “And, uh, question number two,” I began, choosing my words carefully. I was wondering, if maybe I could take my NEWTs this year. I am aware that it will be extremely difficult, but do think that if I can get myself to focus, I’ll be able to pass. You’re always telling me that I’d have been able to pass them last year, anyway, and I really need this. I’ll do both the assignments from Sixth year and Seventh year. Please? I really, really need this. Please, Professor McGonagall? Thank you Herb, for reminding me. “I was wondering, if maybe I could take my NEWTs this year. I am aware that it will be extremely difficult, but do think that if I can get myself to focus, I’ll be able to pass. You’re always telling me that I’d have been able to pass them last year, anyway, and I really need this. I’ll do both the assignments from Sixth year and Seventh year. Please? I really, really need this. Please, Professor McGonagall?” I repeated, trying not to screw up any of the words. She watched me through slightly indifferent eyes, and I kept my gaze meeting hers, even though I wanted to look down at my shoes. I wondered if every headmaster shared the secret of the I-can-see-right-through-you gaze or the I-know-what-you’re-thinking look. Because, honestly, it seemed like she was giving me that look, and I heard that Dumbledore used to use that look on Uncle Harry a lot. I wondered if she knew about my most recent detention. Calm down, Rosie, you’re freaking yourself out. Don’t think about that. Keep your gaze neutral. Think about the matter at hand. I wasn’t thinking about that, Herb! Sure you weren’t. Are you gay? I asked him when images of last detention flew through my mind, courtesy of Herb-the-voice-in-my-head. “I believe… Rosie… That if anyone else asked me… I would have told them they were being ridiculous,” She began, “But I also believe that if you concentrate and focus, you will be able to succeed in this, and I am giving you the special permission to take your NEWTs this year. I wish you good luck.” She finished with a smile, and this time I did squeal, jumping up and all but running around her desk and hugging my bemused professor briefly before skipping out of the office, crashing into Malfoy. I didn’t even snipe at him, and just got up and continued skipping to the kitchens, a wide grin on my face. When I finall |